Blog

Minako and her twin sister Kimiko meet their new neighbor, a naughty slut named Lee.

Twin Sister Delights

(An Incestuous Harem Story)

Chapter One: The Slut Coaches the Twin Sisters

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2018

Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

“I think we should put our beds here, onee-chan,” my twin sister Kimiko said, her round face pointing at the right side of the room. She pursed her delicate lips, the same delicate lips that I had. Looking at my sister was like looking into the mirror. She had the same sleek, silky-black hair and pale-olive skin. We both possessed the same slender and petite build. We only dressed differently, my sister in a pair of jeans and a ruffled blouse while I wore leggings and a dress. “And then we can have our desks along this wall.”

“Minako thinks that’s a good idea, onee-san,” I said, nodding my head in agreement. Kimiko was older than me by ten minutes, so it just felt right to let her take the lead. Though we were identical in appearance, she had a more out-going personality than me. It was why she called me “onee-chan,” sister, but with the cute honorific “-chan” at the end usually used when addressing younger sisters. I used “onee-san,” a more polite way to address her.

She nodded her head in agreement then switched over to English to talk to the mover, “Over here, please.”

The burly man—his skin a rich, swarthy brown—grunted. He carried the heavy futon through the doorway with another Hispanic man. His arms were bare, wearing a tank top despite the fact it was mid-October. But then California wasn’t as cold this time of year as it was back in Japan. He said something in Spanish, the words sounding coarse, making me squirm.

They were both so big and strong. I shrank closer to my twin sister as they set down the futon and unfolded it on the floor. The movers were working through the house, setting everything up. Others followed them in with more of our furniture.

“It’ll be fine, onee-chan,” Kimiko said. She took my hand, giving me a squeeze as I trembled.

“Thank you, onee-san.” I gave her a tight smile. This was all so much. I never thought we’d live in America, but then our mother’s job transferred her to their subsidiary in California because of her language skills. We had to pack up all our belongings, box them up, and then move to the states. We spent the last two weeks living in a hotel while waiting for our belongings to be shipped over from Japan.

The movers worked quickly and soon had our bedroom set up, our desks reassembled where Kimiko directed, and our bookshelves against the walls. The room was bigger than our bedroom at our old home. The house was huge. It had multiple bathrooms and they were so different. They were one room, the toilet in the same room as the bathtub, and there was no washing seat outside the tub. You had to clean your body in the tub instead of washing and then slipping in to soak. And it had a shower.

So different.

I missed Japan so much.

“Well, let’s get unpacking, onee-chan.”

I nodded my head as the builders retreated to move in the rest of the house. Our boxes with our possessions were piled in the center of the room. We went to work, ripping open the boxes and pulling out our belongings. We put up our posters of our favorite JPop boy bands, my heart fluttering at the cute boys singing on the posters. I couldn’t help but stare at my favorite for a moment, such a handsome boy with his hair spiked up, his shirt half off, his slim body looking so sexy.

That itch built in between my thighs. I squirmed my hips, wrenching my gaze away. I didn’t want to be horny. I couldn’t masturbate with my twin sister in the room. Since I discovered self-pleasure two years ago, I had fallen in love with touching myself. I savored caressing my eighteen-year-old breasts and plunging my fingers between my thighs.

But only when I had some privacy.

I threw myself back into the work of unpacking. Sweat beaded my brow as I followed my sister’s directions. She would say things like, “I think that would go great over there, onee-chan. Don’t you think?” And I’d nodded my head in agreement, seeing how it would look perfectly over there. We worked fast, unpacking our books and manga, filling up our shelves with them just the way they were back home.

I stretched my back and fanned my face. “It’s looking good, onee-san.”

Kimiko nodded her head. “Yes, it is.” She rubbed at her lower back, stretching her blouse tight about her little breasts. She had forgone wearing a bra today, and it was looking obvious. “I need a break, you?”

“Minako could use a break,” I answered with a smile. “Do you think there’s any food in the house?”

“I don’t think so. Has okaasan had a chance to go shopping? She sounds busy.”

I frowned. I could hear our mother, okaasan, moving through the house. “No, Minako doubt she has.”

Kimiko rolled her eyes. She never approved of the childish way that I still referred to myself by my name instead of using a personal pronoun. I just never felt comfortable doing that. “Well, why don’t we take a walk?” my sister suggested. “I think I saw a convenience store a few blocks away. We can go see what they have.”

I sighed. “Just so long as we don’t try that red drink again.” My nose twitched. “That Code Red was ghastly.”

She nodded her head and took my hand, giving it a squeeze.

She led me out of the room into the narrow hallway, our sock-clad feet whisking across the beige carpet. We headed down the stairs and found our mother bustling through the kitchen, unpacking her utensils from boxes. She had a blue handkerchief wrapped about her head, holding back her black hair. She was a little taller than us, her face round and glistening with sweat.

“We’re going for a walk, okaasan,” Kimiko said.

She just gave us a bright smile. “Okay. Don’t get lost.”

Kimiko rolled her eyes. “We’ll be fine, okaasan.”

We left our mother to her unpacking, humming beneath her voice as she worked. We stepped out into the overcast, Californian day. It was a cool day, not hot or warm but comfortable. A slight breeze blew, rustling falling leaves across the lawn. It was so big. I couldn’t believe how much grass we had or the size of the huge, broad-leaf tree growing in the front yard. And the back yard was so big. I couldn’t wait for spring. We could plant so many beautiful flowers here.

My sister and I reached the sidewalk, walking down it, looking around at the other houses on our street. Every house had a driveway with cars in them. Everyone seemed to have more than one car. Almost no one had a car back in Tokyo. It was so expensive parking them, and there was so much transportation.

It was so quiet out here. And though people were walking around, there was such space. Everything felt so open. I kept a tight grip on my sister’s hand as we reached the main street that our little residential street ran off of. Traffic flowed down it and people bicycled in a special lane along the sidewalk.

“This way,” Kimiko said in that confident way she had when she was hiding that she didn’t know the answer at all.

I shrugged and let her walk. I really did not care if it would take us to the convenience store or not. It was just wonderful to stretch my legs. The air was fresher than I thought. Though there was a constant haze that lurked on the horizon in every direction, making the distance look fuzzy, including Sierra Nevada mountains to the east.

We found the convenient store and browsed it. Nothing was the same as in Japan. The drinks were different. The snacks. The shop was narrow and didn’t feel as clean as I would like. I felt nervous as my sister led us through the narrow aisles to the drinks. We ended up grabbing tea drinks and sipped them on the walk back home.

They were okay.

“I think this will be a nice place to live,” Kimiko said when we reached our street again. “It’s quiet here.”

I nodded my head. “What do you think school will be like?”

She shrugged her shoulder. “I don’t know. It won’t be as hard. And no school on Saturday.”

I smiled at that. “That does sound nice. And no cram schools, either.”

Kimiko nodded her head. “Well, we’ll find out on Monday.”

“I hope we make some friends. Do you think they’ll like us? Minako doesn’t want to be teased.”

“Who would tease you.” Kimiko put her arm around my shoulder. “You’re so cute. Just like me.” She gave me a grin. “We’ll find you a nice gaijin boy to date and make a woman out of you.”

I squirmed, my cheeks burning and my pussy… itched. I didn’t want to think about that. I didn’t know when I would get any privacy this weekend. “You’re not a woman either, onee-san. Maybe you should find yourself a gaijin boyfriend first.”

“Maybe I will,” she said, giving me a big grin. “We’re in America now. We need to adapt. Be more… open.”

My cheeks burned worse. My thighs pressed tight together as I walked, my leggings brushing each other beneath my swaying skirt. I stared straight ahead as we walked down our new street, passing the tall houses.

When we past a blue house next to a reddish-brown house with a gray trim, an American girl spotted us. She set down a rake and darted towards us, her black hair swaying about her pixyish face. She looked our age, her body bouncing with energy. She had the pale-beige skin of a European, a short skirt swaying about her lean legs and her round breasts bounced unconstrained by a bra in a belly shirt that molded to her.

It was such a blatant thing to wear in public. It made my cheeks warm just seeing her.

“Hi, I’m Lee!” she said in English as she popped out before us. Her eyes flicked up and down our body with bold scrutiny. A smile grew on her lips, something both mischievous and playful that made me squirm and grow uncomfortable. “Did you two just move down the street?”

“We did,” Kimiko said. “I’m Kimiko, and this is my twin sister, Minako.”

“Kimiko and Minako,” Lee said slowly, almost like she was savoring our names. “And you’re Japanese twins. That is so awesome.”

I blinked at her enthusiasm. Then I bowed to her and said, “Minako is happy to meet you, Lee.” I left off an honorific from her name since we didn’t know her and gaijin didn’t use them.

“Minako, huh?” Lee asked. “You know we use ‘I’ in English.”

“Minako is aware,” I said, my cheeks burning.

“My sister’s just being cute,” Kimiko said. “She’s hoping guys will think she’s their little sister and find that sexy.”

“Ooh, that’s kinky. Little sister play, huh? Do you have a big brother to play with?”

“No, no, we don’t have any other siblings,” Kimiko said while my cheeks burned more.

“Pity,” Lee said, pressing her hands to her flat stomach, stretching her shirt tighter about her breasts. Like my sister, she wasn’t wearing a bra. “I love having an older brother. It’s such a treat.”

I swallowed. My sister shifted beside me. I didn’t know what to say to that. Her tone was at once wanton and yet teasing. Was she playing a joke with us, or was she actually implying she had a… sexual relationship with her brother?

It had to be a joke. Americans could be brash and bold.

“So, let’s see your new house,” Lee said. She grabbed both of our hands and walked backward down the sidewalk, leading us. “I’ve been sooooooo curious about who was moving in. And Japanese twins! Oh, my god, I feel like I’ve won the lottery.”

I gave my sister a look and whispered in Japanese, “Is this girl crazy?”

My sister shrugged.

Lee just grinned at me. “Ooh, yes, yes, Clint’s going to be so happy that you moved in down the street. My big brother has such a thing for Japanese girls. I don’t know why. But you do have such beautiful skin. And that hair…” She sighed. “We both have black hair, but yours is just so much silkier than mine. Ooh, I wish I had hair like you.”

My cheeks burned more. I glanced at my sister.

Her cheeks had darkened with her blush. She squeezed my hand as we let Lee drag us down the sidewalk. She walked backwards with such a relentless pace, pulling us along with ease. I just followed after, off-balanced by the words that just spilled out of her mouth.

“And maybe it’s the skin. I mean… It’s such an exotic hue.” Lee shook her head. “Or maybe his attraction for you is genetic. I mean, our dad had a thing for Japanese girls. I’m not sure how many half-Japanese siblings we might have out there. We have at least one. Pam is cute, too. Like you too.”

I blinked.

“Ooh, Clint would pay so much attention to me if I had your looks. But he’ll be so happy with me.” She gave a big smile as she bounced as she kept walking. “Yes, yes, he’s going to give me a huge reward.”

“I think she is crazy,” Kimiko said in Japanese. “There is definitely something off about her.”

“What do we do, onee-san?”

My sister gave me a helpless look as Lee turned and dragged us down the cement walkway crossing our front yard to our light-gray house. She finally let go of our hands when she reached the porch, whirling around and jumping up the two steps to land on the cement porch.

“Come on, I want to see your bedroom.”

I glanced at my sister. She nodded her head. “Okay.”

Lee opened the door and stepped in, her head whipping around, staring at all the boxes in the living room, our furniture already arranged by the builders, but the little knickknacks and decorations still needing to be set out. Our mother still busied herself in the kitchen.

“Upstairs?” Lee asked, glancing at the stairs, already walking that way.

We followed. I squeezed my twin sisters hand. Lee tromped up the stairs, her black hair swaying about her shoulders. She reached the top, spun around, and beckoned us on. Her entire body trembled with delight, her skirt swaying and—

My eyes widened. I gasped and looked down. Lee had forgotten her panties. I saw her pussy, bare of any hair, the pink petals of her inner folds peeking out of her plump vulva. My cheeks burned as I squeezed my sister’s hand.

“What, onee-chan?” she asked.

“She’s not wearing any panties, onee-san,” I whispered.

My sister looked up and squeezed my hand. Lee stood there, leg spread wide, hands on hips, grinning at us. “I know that word. Pantsu. That’s panties.” She grabbed her skirt, lifting it higher. “I’m not allowed to wear them.” Then she glanced over her shoulder. “So which door is your bedroom?”

“Not allowed to wear them?” I asked my sister.

She just squeezed my hand, her face tight. “Um, Lee, it is the second door on the right.”

“Kay.” Lee darted down the hallway to our bedroom door, threw it open, and darted inside.

My stomach twisted. This girl… She didn’t care that we saw her pussy. She had utterly no shame. She said such words that put an itch inside of me. I swallowed as we walked down the hallway after her, my sister’s hand feeling so warm against mine. I pressed on her.

Lee was bouncing on our futon, kneeling on it, her skirt flaring up and down, flashing her naked rump at us. She grinned at us over her shoulder and then hopped to her feet on it. “So, you share a bed. Nice.”

The way she said that made me gasp. Was she implying that my sister and I…

My cheeks flared with heat. I thought I’d melt.

“I love sharing a bed with one of my sisters,” Lee said. “It’s so… intimate. We have so much fun. And when our brother joins us…” She shuddered.

This couldn’t be real. This had to be a game to her. She just said something so taboo like it was so normal. I trembled as Lee darted from our futon and ripped open one of our boxes still needing to be unpacked. She dug through it, rummaging through our stuff. Didn’t this girl have any shame or propriety? Then she darted to our desk, ripping open the drawers.

I just stood there with my sister, both of us so off-balanced we just watched her ransack our room. She opened our dresser, picking up our panties, grinning at them. Then she grabbed a bra.

“Cute!” she declared before continuing her search.

“Are you… looking for something?” my twin sister asked as Lee ripped open the next drawer.

“Uh-huh,” she said as she bent over farther, her skirt sliding up over her naked rump and…

She had something between her butt-cheeks. I hadn’t noticed it during the brief flashes caused by a flaring skirt. But now she didn’t move much, allowing me to study her pale, firm rear. I could clearly see the red, glass gem between her butt-cheeks like she had…

My sphincter tightened.

“She has something in her butt, onee-chan,” I whined. “Why are you letting her do this?”

“I…” Kimiko just shivered as Lee straightened up. The girl whirled around, shaking her head at us.

“I am so disappointed in you both,” Lee said and sighed. “You don’t have a single sex toy?”

“Toy?” I frowned. “We’re eighteen, Lee. Do girls our age in America still have toys?”

“No toy,” she said, emphasizing the word. “What do you masturbate with? Just your fingers?”

I truly wanted to melt this time. “Onee-san , we have to tell her to leave. She’s so vulgar.”

“Hush, onee-chan,” she said. “She’s just foreign. Maybe all American girls are like her. She wants to be our friends. So what if she’s a little…?”

“Crazy?”

I nodded my head. “Crazy.”

I bit my lip as Lee glanced at us. Then she bounced right up to me. “You don’t want me to be here, do you?”

“O-of course not,” I said, her round, brown eyes boring into mine. I squirmed beneath her gaze, feeling the pressure on me. “Minako is just… just shocked by your words. You are saying such… such… vulgar things.”

“onee-chan,” Kimiko admonished. “I am sorry, Lee-chan, my twin’s just shy. And your… jokes are putting her off-balanced.”

“What jokes?” Lee blinked. “You totally need to have toys to play with. I mean, I love wearing my butt plug. My brother put it up my ass this morning. It makes me feel so wet. I’m practically dripping. See.”

She lifted her skirt again, showing off her pussy and… I didn’t mean to look, but she was so blatant. I saw that her shaved flesh had a… gleam about it. I breathed in and smelled a tangy musk. A similar scent that my own pussy produced when I masturbated.

“Onee-san,” I whined after wrenching my gaze away. “Minako isn’t comfortable at all with this.”

“It’s okay. She’s just… playing with us. She’s enjoying how she’s embarrassing you.”

“It doesn’t embarrass you, onee-san?”

“You’re the dominant twin, right, Kimiko?” Lee said. “You keep telling Minako stuff. She wants me to leave, and you’re overruling her.”

Kimiko swallowed. “Well… She’s just not used to your… uh…”

“Wanton teasing?” Lee asked. “She doesn’t like me flashing my dirty, filthy cunt, does she? Well, I’m just such a slut I can’t help myself. It’s why I need to have my brother dominate me. Now if you want to really control your sister, you need to have a firmer voice. I mean, you’re sounding almost as scared as she is.”

Kimiko swallowed. She did have a pale face.

“Because if you want that then you are doing it all wrong,” Lee continued. “If you really want to take charge and be your twin sister’s mistress, you got to take charge of her.”

“Onee-san,” I whimpered. This girl was so crazy. Take charge?

“Listen, this is how you dominate someone.” Lee grabbed my sister and hauled her to her chair before her desk. Kimiko gasped as Lee shoved her down. The gaijin girl fell to her knees, her skirt flaring up and flashing that rump. She seized my sister’s calf, lifted her leg, and ripped off her sock, exposing her delicate toes. “Now you, Minako, get your butt down here.”

I swallowed, her tone so commanding. It snapped through the air. I quivered and… found myself kneeling before my sister beside her. Lee gave me a toothy grin, nodding her head in complete delight. Then she seized my black hair and yanked my head down to my sister’s foot.

“Kimiko, order Minako to lick your toe,” Lee said. “If you want to be the dominant sister, you have to really seize control. Make her worship your foot with her mouth. Really give her a command!”

“I…” Kimiko shivered. “Lee-chan, this is… Why are you doing this?”

“Because it will be hot.” Lee leaned down and licked my sister’s big toe. Her pink tongue swirled around it, bathing it in saliva. My sister gasped. Her eyes widened, showing off almost all of her whites. Her nipples suddenly tented her blouse. A wicked shudder ran through her body.

I gasped at the reaction flicking across my twin sister’s face. She whimpered, her chair creaking. A strange heat formed in the depths of my cunt, something similar to what I felt when masturbating but… but deeper in me. It flowed down through my pussy, a wet passion that had my entire body tingling.

“See,” Lee said. “Now order your sister to do it, Kimiko. Dominate her!”

“I… I…” Kimiko looked at me then looked away, her cheeks so dark. She squeezed her thighs shut, her jeans rasping together. I shuddered, pressing my own thighs together, my pussy aching in my panties. I rubbed my hands on my white leggings, my palms so sweaty.

What was going on here?

“Okay, okay, you’re not ready to make your sister lick your toes. Yet.” Lee grinned. “Let me give you some inspiration.” She flung herself at our futon, landing on it with the grace of a gymnast, her skirt bouncing about her hips. She spun around, fell to her knees, and then pulled her phone out of her skirt pocket. “Come on, both of you, get your butts over here. You have to see how my big brother treats me.”

Kimiko swallowed then she stood up and headed to our futon. She sat down beside Lee, her legs folded up beneath her.

“Onee-san?” I asked. “Why are you doing this? Do you want Minako to…?” No, no, she couldn’t want me to lick her toes or anything. This was so insane. “Minako doesn’t like this. Lee is making Minako nervous.”

“We can’t be rude, onee-chan. Now come over here and see her movie.”

I swallowed and… found myself obeying. I’d always listened to my older sister. It was proper thing for a younger sister to do. Maybe that was why our personalities had diverged. I let her take the lead in everything when we were so young and now it had become a habit for us both. I slunk to the bed and sat down beside Lee, my legs stretched out before me. My toes curled in my leggings, flexing and straightening.

Lee hit play on the video, holding her phone sideways so we could watch.

“Bend over and touch your toes, slave,” a deep voice growled, clearly the person holding the phone.

“Yes, Master,” a girl said. Lee. She was wearing a different skirt, this one red and clinging tight to her rump. She spread her legs apart, then bent over to touch her toes. The skirt rode up her thighs and then clung to her rear for a moment.

Then, like a rubber band stretched and released, the skirt popped over her rear and exposed her rump. She didn’t wear a butt plug today, her brown sphincter appearing between her cheeks. Her pussy was equally shaved, already getting juicy. Clear beads of liquid formed on her plump vulva and her pink labia. One rivulet ran down her thighs.

She wiggled her hips.

“Damn, Clint,” a guy said. “How do you get her to do that?”

“She’s a slut that needs a strong hand to control her.”

The real Lee shivered between us. “And my big brother is so strong. See. That’s our college’s bathroom. The boy’s restroom. He’s going to fuck me while all his friends watch, showing them that I’m his pregnant slut. It’s our newest game we play.”

I couldn’t look away from the screen. I gasped as I heard a belt rustle. Her brother, this Clint, fumbled at something and… His cock appeared, beige-pink and thrusting out of his open fly at the bottom of the screen. A wave of heat washed through me as I stared at my first cock. My eyes widened at how huge it looked.

My pussy clenched. That heat awakened inside of me swelled. My pussy seemed to pulse with an aching need. I whimpered, squirming beside Lee as her brother just brought his cock right to her pussy and rammed into her.

“Damn!” a different guy groaned. “I wish I had a girl who would just do that.”

“You have to be strong!” the Lee in the video grunted as her brother pounded her. Her butt-cheeks rippled as he buried his dick over and over into her cunt. “Oh, yes, Master, yes, fuck me! Use me!”

“See,” the real Lee said, watching her past self getting fucked. “My big brother knows how to dominate a little sister. Did you see how effortlessly he got me to bend over. He conditioned me to obey him. He broke me in and made me his whore.”

I licked my lips, enraptured by the sight of Clint’s dick plunging over and over into her cunt. His shaft emerged gleaming from her snatch before he rammed it back into her depths. My hands squeezed at my legging-clad thighs. My pussy boiled hotter and hotter. The room smoldered around me. My heart drummed beneath my breasts, my nipples so hard.

On the other side of Lee, Kimiko licked her lips. She shifted, her nipples so hard. She wiggled back and forth as she watched the naughty, incestuous video of an older brother fucking his little sister while the guys cheered.

They celebrated and applauded this debauchery. How could this be happening? What strange land had we moved to? I whimpered, licking my lips, my blood burning through my veins. I wanted to masturbate so badly. I wanted to rub my fingers against my pussy. I gripped my thighs to stop my hands from climbing any closer to my sex.

“Oh, my god, Master,” moaned Lee on the phone, her voice shriller than in real life. “May I cum? I want to cum on your cock!”

“No!” Clint groaned. “You’re going to just take it! You’re just a hole for me to use. A cunt for me to dump my cum into.”

“Oh, yes, I was so bad this day,” the real Lee moaned. “I didn’t do one of my chores, so he punished me by not letting me have an orgasm. That’s how much he controls me. I wanted to cum so badly. You know, because it’s incredibly shameful getting fucked that hard while all those guys are watching. And that’s so hot.”

“Fuck the slut!” a guy cheered from off-screen.

“Nail that little whore.”

“Fuck her hard!”

“Dump your cum in her!”

“I’ll pay you a $100 to fuck her!”

“She’s all mine, Pete!” Clint grunted, hammering her so hard.

“Oh, god, I wanted to cum so badly,” the real Lee breathed. “I was just quivering on the edge of my orgasm, fighting it off. But he gave me an order. And I had to obey him. I had to deny myself the orgasm I wanted. I don’t own my pleasure. My big brother does.” She glanced at Kimiko. “You could have that same thing with Minako. You can truly dominate your little sister. You just have to let me help you.”

“Dominate Minako?” I whimpered, shaking my head. My blood boiled. “Minako’s sister wouldn’t do that.”

Lee gave a naughty giggle. “Look at your twin. See that lust in her face. She’s dying for it.”

“No, no, that’s just the video,” I said. “She would never do that to Minako.”

Lee shot me a wild grin. Then she dropped her phone onto the futon and pounced at my sister. Kimiko gasped in shock as Lee pushed her down on the bed. My sister squirmed as Lee attacked her jeans. I trembled, frozen in shock as a fastener popped and a zipper rasped. Then the gaijin girl with skill that shocked me, hauled my sister’s jeans down her thighs.

“You can’t do that,” I finally managed to say.

“Quiet!” Lee hissed with such authority in her voice.

My mouth snapped shut. I trembled, my entire body burning with rapture. Emotions buffeted me as I watched Lee strip my sister naked. She ripped off Kimiko’s blouse next, exposing my twin’s small breasts topped by dusky-brown nipples. They puckered as hard as my own. My tits felt swollen in my tight bra. My pussy clenched, the heat melting through my panties and leggings.

Lee cupped my sister’s breasts, giving them both a squeeze before she shot her hands down and seized my twin’s panties. Kimiko didn’t fight. She just laid there, her cheeks burning, whimpering as Lee dragged off her underwear. The gaijin flung the panties to the side. They landed in a disorderly pile on the floor.

“Ooh, look at how wet she is, Minako,” Lee said, rubbing her fingers up my twin’s pale-olive thighs. “Look at that soaked bush.”

I leaned closer and gasped. My sister did have a soaked bush. Juices beaded on her silky, black hairs. Then Lee reached into the thick strands and found my sister’s pussy. She parted slick folds, revealing glistening, pink depths.

“Look at her, Minako,” Lee groaned, her voice thick with passion. “Look at how juicy your sister is. Your twin wants to dominant you so badly.”

“No, no, it’s the video,” I whined. “Right, onee-san? It’s the video that has made you so… so… aroused.”

“Nope.” Lee shot me a grin. “She wants you to get in there and eat her pussy.”

I stared at my sister. Why wasn’t she saying anything? Why wasn’t she denying Lee’s vulgar words. “Onee-san? Please, please you’re scaring Minako. Tell her she is crazy. Tell her to leave, onee-san.”

Kimiko wouldn’t look at me. She just quivered there, breathing heavily as Lee’s fingers kept playing with her pussy, stroking up and down her pussy lips. My stomach churned as the heat from my pussy swept up through me. Why couldn’t I look away? Why did these strange flutters ripple out of my snatch as I stared at my own sister?

“Now give her the command, Kimiko!” snapped Lee. “Stop being afraid of what you want. Dominate your twin sister. Make her eat that cunt!” Then Lee leaned down and licked at my sister’s pussy. Kimiko gasped and whimpered. “Imagine this is Minako’s tongue.”

Lee licked again. I swallowed, watching her pink tongue slide through my sister’s black bush, caressing her virgin flesh. Kimiko whimpered and moaned, her small breasts jiggling. Her hands clenched into fists as pleasure rippled across her round face. She licked her delicate lips, her eyes finding mine.

They smoldered.

“Onee-chan…” she said, her voice hoarse.

“Yes, yes, order her,” Lee groaned. She took another lick. “You want her to do this.”

“Please, onee-san,” I whined, my voice tight, my body shuddering. But what was I begging my sister for? For her to tell Lee no or…? Or for her to give me the command?

“Onee-chan…” She squeezed her eyes shut. “Onee-chan, lick my pussy!”

I gasped. A ripple of heat shot through me. I didn’t know what to do. I sat their rigid staring her in the eyes. She gave me a command. Such a blatant, strong command. But it was so wrong. She was my twin sister. We shared a womb together. We came from the same flesh. The same mother. I couldn’t do this. She couldn’t want this.

And…

I leaned forward, licking my lips.

“Do it, onee-chan!” my sister whimpered. “Lick my pussy! Please, please, do it! I’m so wet and hot.”

“I know that word,” Lee said. “Omanko! Pussy! Eat your sister’s pussy!” Then she grabbed my silky hair and hauled my head down. “Your sister gave you an order, slut. Now eat her pussy!”

I gasped as Lee forced my face into my twin’s thick bush. I felt the wet silk of her hair and then… Then my lips found her hot, dripping pussy. I smelled her tangy musk. I breathed it in as the flavor pervaded my lips and filled my mouth.

“Eat me, onee-chan!”

“Yes, onee-sama!” I howled, changing the honorific in which I addressed my twin sister from -san to -sama… It meant lady or… Mistress…

Sister-Mistress…

My tongue lapped through her hot folds. I shuddered as I dragged across her virgin flesh, brushing her hymen at the entrance of her pussy. Her tangy flavor filled my mouth, melting on my tongue. Then I flicked her hard nub, her clit. She bucked, her tits jiggling above me.

She cried out in bliss. Such a sweet, radiant sound. I made my sister feel pleasure. I gave her what she needed. She had a horny pussy that I was… I was satiating it. I licked her again and again, her pubic hair tickling my cheeks and nose as my tongue lapped over and over up and down her pussy.

“Mmm, just like that,” Lee moaned. “Ooh, twincest! This is so hot!”

She slid down the bed as I ignored her. I focused on licking my twin sister’s pussy. I devoured my onee-sama’s cunt. I shuddered, reveling in the incestuous delight surging through my body. My panties soaked up my juices as I wiggled my hips, bent over in the air.

Then I gasped as Lee grabbed my rump through my skirt. She squeezed and kneaded me as I feasted on my sister’s snatch. I wanted to object, to tell her to stop, but I had to eat my twin’s pussy. I had to keep licking and lapping and caressing her with my tongue.

She tasted so good. Felt so good. So hot. So sticky. So wet. So tangy. So silky.

“Just keep licking your twin’s cunt while I play with your own pussy, Minako,” Lee said. “Mmm, I bet you taste delicious. The moment I laid eyes on you two, I knew I had to enjoy your twats.”

“You are such a dirty girl, Lee-chan,” Kimiko groaned.

“Says the slut making her twin sister eat out her pussy,” Lee answered then laughed. “Lee-chan… I like that. It’s the cute honorific, right. Because I’m just so adorable.”

“Yes!” my twin moaned while her hips hump, grinding her silky bush against my face as my tongue lapped at her folds. “Oh, yes, onee-chan, that feels so good.”

“Yes, yes, use words on her,” Lee moaned. “Call her filthy things. Like slut and whore. Call her your little slave. Your sister-slut. That’ll really make her wet. Submissives love being useful. Compliment her licking, call her your naughty slut, and she’ll love you.”

I blushed at those words, amazed to feel such shame even now. I shivered, realizing that though I was eating my twin sister’s cunt, Lee could still make me blush. I just stared up my sister’s body as I lapped at her tangy, virgin pussy, running my tongue up and down her folds, drinking her cream.

“Y-you’re my slut, onee-chan,” moaned Kimiko. “You’re my little pussy-licking whore. Oh, yes, yes, yes. You’re so wicked, onee-chan. So wanton. Ooh, you’re making my pussy feel so good with that tongue. You’re giving me pleasure.”

I shuddered. Lee was right. Those words did make me feel so wonderful. I was my twin sister’s pussy licking slut. I was her whore. I lapped faster and faster at her pussy. My tongue flew over her sex, making her quiver and gasp in delight. The sounds echoed through the room. I loved it. I drank them in, my own cunt getting so wet.

And then Lee flipped up my skirt and ripped down my leggings and panties in a single go. She let out a mischievous moan before she pressed her face into my pussy. I gasped at the feel of a girl’s mouth nuzzling at my pussy.

Then her tongue licked me.

“Onee-sama, she’s eating Minako’s pussy, too!” I moaned.

“Because Lee-chan is a slut like you!” my sister moaned in English. “Oh, yes, yes, eat my naughty sister’s pussy, Lee-chan. Make her feel good, too. She’s making me feel such goodness.”

“Oh, it’s my pleasure. I love eating virgin cunt!” She quivered. “My big brother is going to love me so hard for this!”

I gasped as Lee’s tongue pressed against my hymen then fluttered down to bat my clit. I squirmed and wiggled, smearing my cunt across her face as her tongue danced across my folds. I tried to copy what her dexterous tongue did to my cunt. How she teased and pleased me. She made me moan and gasp, the pleasure spilling around me.

I channeled all my passion into my sister’s pussy. I darted my tongue up and down it, licking up her incestuous cream. She groaned, squirming on the futon. Her hands seized her small breasts. She squeezed them and kneaded them. Her fingers found her nipples, pinching them and rolling them between her fingers.

My own nubs throbbed in my bra.

I whimpered, licking my tongue up to my sister’s clit. I fluttered against it, bating it over and over with my tongue. My sister bucked. She whimpered and moaned, her pleasure exploding from her voice. Her fingers pulled on her nipples, stretching out her small tits.

She liked having her clit licked.

And so did I. Lee’s mouth felt amazing on mine. Her tongue swirled around it. I copied her, loving my sister’s bud the same way Lee loved mine. I whimpered and moaned, wiggling my hips as her tongue sent sparks bursting inside of my virgin cunt.

“Onee-chan!” my sister groaned. “Oh, yes, yes, you’re going to make me cum. You’re going to make me cum so hard!”

“Yes!” I moaned. “Let Minako give you such pleasure, onee-sama!”

“Onee-sama! I love that. You’re my slut! You’re my slave. My onee-chan is my slave!” She squeezed her nipples hard, pulling on them.

And then she erupted.

Her tangy juices flooded my mouth. I moaned, lapping them up, my body wiggling. Lee’s lips sucked on my clit, sending such rapture through me as my sister thrashed on our futon. My twin howled in rapture, bucking and spasming, her breasts jiggling.

It was so amazing. Never in our eighteen years of life had I ever witnessed my twin sister’s climax. I knew she’d had them while masturbating. But to witness it… Awe shuddered though me, my entire body squirming, my own orgasm building and building in me.

“Yes, yes, yes, you are so amazing, slut! My slave! You’re my slave, onee-chan! Oh, wow, keep doing that, onee-chan. Keep licking my pussy. It feels amazing!”

I did. I couldn’t stop myself. I kept giving her bliss. She kept moaning and gasping. She kept bucking and smearing her thick, silky bush against my pussy lips. Her tangy juices dripped down my chin as I loved her.

And Lee loved me. Her tongue fluttered against my clit as her fingers seized my rump again. I copied her, thrusting my hands beneath my sister’s ass and cupping her butt-cheeks. I squeezed them as she thrashed, kneading them like Lee groped mine.

My eyes widened when Lee thrust fingers into my butt-crack. Her lips sucked hard on my clit as her exploring digits found my puckered asshole. She stroked it, sending such a wicked thrill through my body. I trembled, my heart pounding in my chest as she penetrated my bowels. Her finger wiggled deep into me, stirring such velvety delight that melted down to my virgin pussy.

“Onee-chan!” my sister howled as I copied Lee. My twin’s asshole squeezed down hard about my digits. “That’s such a filthy thing to do. You are such a slut, onee-chan!”

“Minako is your slut, onee-sama!” I howled, my orgasm swelling through me as Lee pumped her finger in and out of my asshole. She wiggled it through me. “Minako loves licking your pussy and fingering your asshole!”

“You’re going to make me cum again!” Her bowels clenched down so hard on my probing finger. “Onee-chan!”

A fresh flood of incestuous cream filled my mouth. I drank it down. Her juices warmed my belly. The heat swelled down to my cunt bathed by sparks from my clit. Lee’s tongue flicked and fluttered about it. Her finger pumped so fast in and out of my asshole.

My orgasm rippled through my body.

I moaned into my twin sister’s pussy as the rapture fluttered through my flesh. I groaned, drinking in the excitement of submitting to my sister. Of licking her pussy. I sucked hard on her clit and jammed my finger deep into her spasming bowels. The pleasure washed through my mind.

Ecstasy bathed me. Stars danced across my vision as I drifted through euphoria. It was so much better than masturbation. I whimpered as I sucked on her clit, nursing on it as Lee stimulated such bliss through my body.

“Oh, yes onee-chan!” my sister whimpered. “Oh, what a wondrous treat. Oh, wow. Oh, you are amazing! My slut! Onee-chan is my slut!”

“Yes!” I moaned, staring up at her as my orgasm peaked through her.

“Kiss her!” Lee moaned. “Oh, you two are so cute together.

I threw myself up my sister’s body. I settled on my twin and experienced my first ever kiss. I pressed my pussy-coated lips to hers. She hugged me tight, my nipples throbbing in my bra as we shared this deep, incestuous bond. We were one flesh once. We split apart in our mother’s womb and, for this brief moment, we were united in rapturous delight.

A tingle raced through my virgin pussy.

“Ooh, Clint is going to love popping both your cherries!” Lee moaned. “Ooh, my big brother is going to love me. Twins! Japanese twins! Oh, my god, yes!”

My eyes snapped open. I gasped, “What?”

s

Lee smacked my naked rump and gave a wicked giggle. I squirmed, remembering the image of Clint’s cock ramming into her pussy. A hot shiver ran through my body while my sister whimpered beneath me.

To be continued…

---

Chapter 5

One Steps Back, Two Step Forward

Chapter 5

Anthony sat in the chair beside Liz’s unconscious body and held her hand and worrying. It had been a week since his father had attacked Liz and Kylie had been healing Liz each day she visited and the doctors were calling Liz’s rapid healing miraculous but found nothing special when they checked her blood. One doctor who specialized in rapid healing came in to ask Anthony if they could examine Liz closer and do more tests. Anthony had told the man no and when he wouldn’t take that as an answer Anthony had called security to have the doctor removed from the private room and banned from entering again. Other than the nurses only one other doctor had come into Liz’s hospital room.

“Anthony Caine,” a man’s voice called over the murmur of voices in the waiting room. Anthony head jerked up from his hands Eliza stood with him, the other were sleeping uncomfortably in the waiting room chairs, the two hurried over to the doctor.

“How is she,” Anthony asked as soon as they were close enough for the doctor to hear his words without having to yell.

“She is stable, and we stitched up the cuts and set the breaks,” the doctor said and looked strangely at Eliza.

“Are you the one who checked her over at the scene,” he asked. Eliza shook her head and pointed over at Kylie who was sleeping with her head leaning onto her twins shoulder.

“Will she be okay,” Anthony asked bringing the doctor’s focus back to him. Kylie had been accelerating the healing of her wounds but she could say why Liz hadn’t woken up yet.

“She is in very little danger of dying at the moment but she has slipped into a coma. We are still hopeful that she wake but the longer she stays unconscious the more her chances of ever waking will become,” the doctor said.

“Can we see her,” Anthony asked. The doctor led them to Liz’s room and let them inside Anthony sat down in a chair by her bed and Eliza left after a moment to get the others. That had been a week before and Anthony had only left Liz’s bed side to shower, eat, and use the bathroom. The door opening behind him caused him to jerk out of his memories and he turned to face the door.

******************************************************Eliza**********************************************************

Eliza stepped through the door and closed it quietly before turning back to the room. Anthony was watching her but when she didn’t speak he returned his gaze the Liz and didn’t look up. Eliza’s worry grew as she studied him while he wasn’t watching her. He had lost weight in only the week that Liz had been out and he looked like he was starving. He went home every other day showered ate and drank something and then went to bed to sleep for an hour before coming back to the hospital. She and the others had tried to get him to eat more or sleep longer but he said he wasn’t hungry and they knew he was having trouble sleeping. He woke screaming or covered in sweat and didn’t even try to go back to sleep. She was frantically panicking in her head, while maintaining a calm outer facade, trying to find some way to help Liz or Anthony. She knew that he loved Liz differently then he loved the rest of them. He didn’t love her more than them but she was his sister and she understood the bonds between siblings and she was worried what might happen to him if she didn’t wake up. Suddenly an idea struck her as she quietly turned and left the room before hurrying off down the hall. She exited the hospital and hailed a taxi and had it take her home.

“How is Anthony,” Sar-Rah asked waiting at the front door having heard the car pulling into the drive.

“Worst,” Eliza said and Sar-Rah’s face tightened and tears formed in her eyes but she didn’t cry. She nodded her understanding and turned toward the kitchen and walked off. Eliza hurried to her lab and hurried over to the sheet covered item that was to have been Anthony’s prize for winning that bet. She had finished it and had intended to give it to him but Liz’s attack had stalled her plans. She pulled the sheet off the covering, revealing a round machine waist high with what looked like a calculator and a bracelet sitting on top. Her work on the instant matter transmission machine had given her the idea for this and Anthony had seemed interested when she had casually mentioned the idea of a time machine to him. She had had to finish the teleporter before she could complete this so it had taken a while. This was much like the teleporter except instead of sending her only somewhere else it would also send her some when else.

“Note,” she said to remind herself. She walked to her desk and pulled out a sheet of blank paper and set it in the middle of the desk. She wrote down her plans and where and when she was going in case something went wrong. Then she clipped the metal bracelet on her wrist and pushed on a symbol etched into the metal and a hidden button depressed. The bracelet was a high power electromagnet and vibrated with power when she turned it on. The machine also began to hum with power when she activated the bracelet.

The machine would track the massive magnetic signature of the bracelet, and when the time specified was up or she initiated an early return, it would put her back to the present along with any living thing she was touching.

“Well let’s get this over with,” she mumbled and reached for the calculator like pad. It was a remote control for the time machine and had a lot of buttons with a small screen at the top. She knew of only one person who might be able to help Anthony and maybe even Liz and she had been planning to do this for Anthony for some time. So with a held breath she punched in the numbers that would take her back 12 years and a half years to the worst day in Anthony’s childhood.

*****************************************************May 15, 1999*************************************************

Eliza materialized in the living room of Anthony’s house and immediately willed herself to invisibility. She faded from sight just in time to avoid being discovered as a five year old Liz came running into the room. Her brown hair streaking out behind her as she ran and right behind her came Anthony chasing after her his face filled with a happy laughter that Eliza rarely saw on her Anthony’s face. With a shriek Liz darted to the other side of the couch and giggled running around it to avoid Anthony. Eliza stood watching and smiling at the two children and was so distracted by them that she didn’t notice the third person to stealthily enter the room until she almost ran into Eliza. At the last moment Eliza sensed her presence and stepped out of her path as the woman snuck up on Anthony and the whole time Liz giggled and laughed. With a lunge the woman grabbed and lift Anthony dropping him on the couch and began tickling him. Liz leapt onto his legs pinning them as her mother tickled Anthony.

“I give up, I surrender,” Anthony called through his laughter. Liz stood up and jump up and down in happiness and when her mother stood and held up a hand they high fived both laughing in triumph as Anthony lay on the couch trying to regain his breath. Eliza moved around to get a look at the woman’s face as they stood laughing. She looked like Liz’s twin the only difference between her and how Liz looked fully grown was a small scar just above her eye and her hair had a slight curl that Liz’s didn’t have.

“Angela have you seen my keys,” a man said as he walked into the room. Eliza could barely reconcile this happy looking man with the crazed drunk from the previous week who had mangled her daughter and cut his son to the bone with a knife. The woman turned and gave the man a loving look before her face went thoughtful.

“They’re not on the table by the front door, Richard,” Angela asked. When Richard shook his head she turned her gaze on her daughter who had her hands behind her back and an innocent look on her face. She cocked an eyebrow at her daughter and with a sigh Liz leaned over the couch and stuff her hand between the cushions and pulled out a ring of keys. Richard walked over and took the keys and gave the small girl a kiss on the forehead and ruffled Anthony’s hair before turning back to his wife. Richard and Angela kissed lovingly and neither noticed the look of jealousy that crossed Anthony’s expression but both Liz and Eliza did, thought Eliza wasn’t sure that Liz understood the emotions behind the look.

“I’ll be home late tonight,” he said and left. As he left he let the babysitter in and hurried to his car. Angela kissed her children goodbye and after giving the babysitter some instructions headed out the door. Eliza followed her and turning incorporeal slipped into the passenger’s seat as Angela climbed behind the wheel. she sat in silence and readied the bracelet on her wrist. Angela drove toward down town along the highway until suddenly an eighteen wheeler hauling a fuel tank jumped the dividing median and head straight for their car. The instant before the cars impacted Eliza reverted to normal grabbed Angela’s arm with the hand that was wearing the bracelet and pressed the symbol twice. Everything froze and Angela looked around in panic until she realized someone had hold of her arm.

“Who are you,” she asked and tried to jerk her arm out of Eliza’s grip. She didn’t even manage to budge Eliza’s hand so she didn’t try a second time.

“I am Eliza Caine. I know this is going to sound kind of crazy but try to bear with me until I am done. First of all I am from the future and I am married to your son. I will explain everything and let you see the progression of events up until my present but first I need to ask a question. Do you want to come with me? As you can see there is going to be an accident and you won’t survive if you stay here,” she said motioning out the windshield toward the truck about to plow into the car. Angela looked at the frozen truck and swallowed.

“You froze time,” she asked Eliza in a shaky voice.

“Not exactly. Freezing time is probably impossible to do because you would need a device with a range big enough to affect everything in existence or it would over load or simply have no effect at all,” Eliza explained. Angela pointedly looked out the window at their immobile surroundings and Eliza grinned at her.

“What I did is looped a time jump for a fraction of a second. I didn’t freeze time because I couldn’t so what I did is have the time machine jump us back in time to the exact same time we left over and over again a thousand times a second. The result of such rapid time jumps is that time seems to have stopped but we simply keep moving backward in time at the same rate that time passes,” Eliza explained and Angela looked confused and Eliza sighed.

“Think of it like swimming in a river with a strong current. The current is time it tries to make you go down stream and we are swimming against the current just as strongly so we aren’t going downstream or upstream. Understand,” Eliza asked and Angela nodded.

“Good will you come with me,” Eliza asked her again and received another nod.

“Fantastic,” Eliza said with a smile and pressed the symbol on her bracelet. With a clap of air they vanished just missing the crunch of metal and the explosion of gasoline and fire. They appeared in Eliza’s lab and only Eliza’s grip on Angela’s arm kept the other from stumbling and falling over.

“Where are we,” Angela asked looking around at the room as Eliza moved over to check the machine and make sure looping the time jump hadn’t over taxed the machine. She found the machine running perfectly and not even hot from the exertion before turning back.

“We are in a lab that Anthony had my sister attach to the basement of your home,” Eliza said before punching several dates and times into the machine.

“When are we,” Angela asked and Eliza grinned at her and moved back to her side.

“We are nearly thirteen years into the future, it is 2012. Now we are going to see the intervening time between the time of your death and now,” Eliza said and once again grabbed Angela’s arm and touched the symbol on the bracelet.

*****************************************************May 21, 1999*************************************************

They materialized in a cemetery, already invisible thanks to Eliza’s power, standing several feet behind the back of a group of black clad figures. The figures began to leave and head for their cars but three remained behind.

“What is this,” Angela asked in horror as she watched her husband and children grieve for her. Richard Caine was on his knees sobbing brokenly into his hands, completely unaware of his daughter clinging to his side with silent tears running down her cheeks. Her husband’s loud and dramatic grief had caught her attention and she didn’t notice her son at first. He was motionless and he faded into the shadows of the trees around them until he moved forward. He walked over to his father and sister and gathered his sister in to his arms and held her tightly to him her face on his chest. He looked at his father with no emotion at all but the agony. on his face when he look at the empty coffin that represented his mother twisted Angela’s heart in pain. She took a step forward but Eliza pulled her back by her arm and shook her head. Eliza touched the
symbol on the bracelet and they were once again in the living room of Anthony’s house.

“Why did you show me that,” Angela hissed and tried to jerk her arm from Eliza’s grip but she could not free herself from her steely grip.

“So you could see the beginning of everything that has passed since your supposed death,” Eliza replied.

“All you showed me was the pain my family suffered after my loss. I could have guessed as much without the trip to the past,” Angela said her voice rising. Eliza put a hand over Angela’s mouth and shushed her.

“They can’t be allowed to hear you it will change the past. I am not sure what will happen to the future if the past is altered so be quiet. And I saw more than a family grieving over the loss of a loved one. I saw a man who let himself become so consumed by grief he ignored his daughter and a boy who even while wracked in agony comforted his sister,” Eliza said causing Angela to stiffen. She wanted to say something in defense of husband but couldn’t think of anything to say. Suddenly the front door slammed open and the two women hurried to the doorway to the front hall and peered toward the door. Richard stumbled in drunkenly and Anthony walked into the hall from the kitchen and watched his father’s drunken progress down the hall with no expression.

“Where is Elizabeth,” Richard asked slurring his words together until they were almost unrecognizable.

“Over at Cassie’s house,” Anthony replied. Richard grunted and stumbled to his room and slammed the door behind him and Anthony went back into the kitchen.

“What is the point of showing me this? Of course my husband would be upset by my death and want to get drunk for a while afterword’s,” Angela said and Eliza regarded her with a straight face.

“It is September of 2001 you’ve been dead for over two years. At first you husband hid his drinking from the children but he doesn’t bother with that anymore. Right now Liz is six but when she turns seven years old she will begin to look like you. She will look so much like you when she is fully grown that you could be twins and her father begins the resemblance between you two when she turns seven. Every time he looks at her he remembers you and he already has a problem with controlling his grief over your death. He starts yelling at Liz for little things or for nothing at all, then at Anthony when he defends her,” Eliza said. Angela shook her head in disbelief as she tried to take this in.

“The next memory is the split between your children and their father. Are you ready to see,” Eliza asked. Angela didn’t believe she was ready for anymore but she nodded her head and Eliza gripped her arm and once again touched the symbol on her bracelet. They were once again in the living room of the house and they could hear someone moving around in the kitchen. They walked to the doorway into the kitchen and watched as Anthony poured flour into a large bowl. He paused and read from a book on the counter
and added some eggs and began to mix the contents of the bowl together with a whisk. The two settled back and watched as he slowly made a cake then placed to in the oven and headed into his bedroom. They followed and then followed him to the living room as he wrapped some toys a book and tied a ribbon around the neck of a teddy bear. He had almost all of the presents wrapped when the overtime buzzed that the cake was done. He pulled the cake out and check to make sure it was done with a toothpick and when he decided it was he began to spread icing over the top. After he finished with the cake he left it to sit on the table and returned to wrapping the presents. After he finished he watched television until the phone rang.

“Hello,” he said into the phone.

“Thanks Cassie and thank your mom for looking after her while I got things ready over here,” he said into the phone before hanging up. The front door banged open and closed and a look of disgust flashed across Anthony’s face but he schooled his features and headed for the front hallway. Eliza and Angela followed unseen as the nine year stopped to take in his father’s state.

“Liz is on her way home everything is set up for her birthday. All you have to do is sit there and say happy birthday,” Anthony told his father. Richard squinted drunkenly at him and nodded and headed toward the kitchen. Anger flooded Angela as she watched her drunken husband stumble past her son who watched his father’s back with open disgust and dislike on his face. She was surprised at the look but after considering what Eliza had told her she could understand the feeling. The front door opened again and
Liz came in kicking off her shoes.

“Happy Birthday Liz,” Anthony said smiling lovingly at her as she pulled off her shoes and then ran to him. She threw her arms around him and hugged him tightly and he returned her embrace.

“Dad is here. He made it home for your birthday this year,” he told her and her face lit up. She pulled away and ran into the kitchen and Anthony followed with Angela and Eliza trailing behind unseen. They entered in time to see Liz throw herself into her father’s lap and hug him tightly.

“Daddy, I am so happy you made it home,” she squealed but pulled back almost immediately with her nose wrinkled. Angela didn’t blame her she could smell the booze on his breath from several feet away.

“Happy Birthday sweetie,” he slurred as she slid off his lap looking crestfallen. Anger flashed across Anthony’s face but he turned to the cake and lit the candles he had place in it instead of saying anything. Liz took a seat at the table by the cake and he sang happy birthday as his father tried to keep turn drunkenly. Liz forced a smile at Anthony and blew out the candles. Anthony clapped and then led them all to the living room to the small pile of gifts he had wrapped earlier. Liz sat by the gifts and Anthony stood watching her as Richard collapsed into a chair near Liz. Liz picked on of the presents up and looked at the tag before smiling up at her father and looking down at the gift. She missed the look of surprise that crossed her father’s face and Anthony’s disgusted glare at the man. This time Richard saw the look and even drunk as he was his ire rose. Liz stared at the gift for several seconds before placing it back on the pile and stood. She turned and faced her father and took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

“Daddy, I don’t need any other gifts just please stop drinking,” she asked timidly. Her voice was so low Angela had to lean forward to catch her words. Richard who was closer heard her though and leapt to his feet. He didn’t fall over which surprised Angela as she watched.

“I am the father here. You don’t tell me what to,” he screamed at her at the top of his lungs. Angela was shocked at the sudden anger and Liz burst into tears at his reaction.

“I wasn’t telling y-y-ou what t-t-o do just ask-k-king you to stop dr-drinking,” she forced out through her sobs.

“I am not a drunk. I can stop anytime I want to,” he yelled and she sobbed harder.

“Stop crying or I’ll give you something to cry about,” he said and when she didn’t stop instantly his hand lashed out. His knuckles and back of his hand met her cheek with a resounding crack. Liz let out a shriek as she fell to the floor and clutched her face. Anthony ran from the room at a dash and Angela lunged toward her husband with rage in her eyes. Eliza gripped Angela’s arm and jerk the shorter woman back against her chest and when Angela opened her mouth to speak Eliza clamped her free hand over her mouth. Richard was towering over Liz’s small form as she sobbed on the ground, ranting at her drunkenly. Anthony charged back into the room with a baseball bat in his hands and charged his father. Richard seeing the movement in a reflection turned toward his charging son seeing the bat whistling toward his head and threw his hands up in defense. He shrieked in pain as the bat connected with one of his hands and deflect from its course toward his skull. The crack of bones was audible about Liz’s sobs at the impact.

“Don’t you fucking touch her again,” Anthony shouted at his father and took another swing which Richard dodged by stumbling backwards out of the way of the blow. Anthony didn’t advance not wanting to leave his sister unprotected. Liz rose to her knees and wrapped her arms around his waist burying her face in the small of Anthony’s back.

“You ever touch her again and I’ll kill you in your sleep you piece of shit,” Anthony said his voice even as rage and the promise of death flashed in his eyes. Richard

stumbled back another step and turned toward the door to the hall. Anthony stood ready until he heard the front door close and the car peel out of the driveway. When the car drove away he dropped the bat and whirled back to his sister. He gingerly raised her head and examined her face and gasped, then gritted his teeth in rage. Angela struggled in

Eliza’s arms trying to get to her daughter as soon as she could see the damage her husband had caused to Liz. Blood trickled from the corner of Liz’s mouth and her cheek and eye on that side of her face were red and starting to swell already.

“Come on,” Anthony said and lift Liz into his arms heading for the kitchen. Eliza touched the symbol on her arm while struggling to keep hold of Angela. They materialized back in Eliza’s lab and she released Angela who spun and slapped her. Eliza took the slap but when Angela pulled back her hand to slap her again Eliza caught her hand and held it firmly away from her face. Angela struggled futilely until she went limp with tears running down her face as she remembered their last jump.

“What happened after that,” Angela said looking up at Eliza and winced at the hand print on Eliza’s cheek.

“Your husband didn’t come home so Anthony took up taking care of Liz. Your husband showed up one or twice a year to check on them, and left Anthony with a bank card but that was it, everything else was left to Anthony. Anthony took care of everything and got a job when he got older to get Liz all of the thinks she deserved and to pay for his college expenses that his scholarship didn’t cover. Liz is now a senior in high school and could be your twin sister except for that scar on your forehead.”

“Sorry about the slap,” Angela said.

“Don’t be I still haven’t shown you the worst yet. Plus there are other things that you are about to see that might upset you,” Eliza said and turned and began punching numbers into the pad on top of the machine.

“I want to see Anthony and Liz now,” Angela said.

“They aren’t here right now. After I have shown you everything that you need to see we will go see them. You have my word,” Eliza said finishing up entering the dates
and turning back to Angela. She held out her hand and Angela halting gripped her hand and with a tap to the bracelet they were gone again.

*******************************************************2012*********************************************************

Angela appeared once again in the living room of the house. Angela watched her children interact and the sexual tension between them distressed her but she was glad that they seemed happy. It was the day Anthony had found the bottle and they followed Anthony and Liz through the garage sales, witnessing the purchasing of the bottle. They followed them home and Eliza and Angela witnessed as Anthony discover the secret of opening of the bottle. Eliza refused to leave when things turned intimate and Angela was forced to remain. She turned her back at first to give her son some privacy but the sounds of sex behind her eventually caused her to turn. She had heard her son tell Sar-Rah of his desire for her and for his sister and she had seen the look of desire on his sisters face that morning.

Next Eliza jumped them to the day that Liz had first been with Anthony. Angela watched in silence as her son and daughter made love and her distress at their attraction died at the love she saw on their faces. The sight of them twined together aroused her and her had to her herself back from touching herself. They jumped forward a day at a time and watched as Anthony met each of the sisters and each of his wives. They also jumped to the day Anthony had gone to Cassie’s house and Angela watched with jealousy in her eyes as he took Cassie on the couch and Cindy on her kitchen table.

After all of the days he met one of his wives they jumped to the night of the wedding and they stood in the shadows to watch the ceremony. Tears of happiness streamed down Angela’s face as she clung to Eliza’s hand. They jumped to Anthony’s and the others trip to Brazil. They followed behind the others for the whole trip Eliza carrying Angela so they could keep up. Angela swelled with pride at her son’s action and trembled in fear at the danger he put himself in.

Finally they jumped to the night a week before and appeared on the lawn of Anthony’s house. Eliza hugged Angela backward to the front of her chest and clamped a hand tightly over her mouth. A shriek of pain from in the house caused Angela to struggle in her grip. The police soon came speeding in from one end of the street while Anthony sped in from the other direction. They watched as the front door open and Angela shrieked in fear and anger as her husband dragged the mangled form of her daughter from the house. And she watched in horror as her son charged his own father and the vicious blows they delivered to each other. She watched as Anthony’s wives stopped him from beating his own father and how one had healed Liz while Anthony distracted the police. Tears poured from Angela’s eyes as Eliza jumped them back to the present in her lab.

******************************************************Present*******************************************************

Angela sank into a chair while Eliza panted in exhaustion by the desk.

“What is wrong,” Angela asked Eliza’s labored breathing drawing her from her inner thoughts.

“Djinn don’t need sleep as long as we have energy but humans do. How long do you think you were up just now? How many days did we relive all together? Plus there was you and me and I had to keep both of us awake and stop our bodies from needing food or any of the other necessities,” Eliza said tiredly. After she caught her breath she led Angela up stairs. They got in the car with Angela behind the wheel and Eliza directed her to go to the hospital before falling asleep. Angela pulled in the parking garage of the hospital but couldn’t wake Eliza so she got out and locked the door behind her cracking the window a tiny bit for air flow. She hurried into the hospital and up to the floor with the private rooms. She walked up and down the halls until she found the door with Caine printed on the card. She took a deep breath and quietly opened the door and slipped in. Anthony was talking to Liz and didn’t even notice his mother enter the room.

“I love you Liz I am so sorry I wasn’t there to protect you. Come back to me, please wake up,” he begged with tears in his voice. Angela’s heart broke as she listened to his pleading. She walked forward and slid her arms around his neck from behind and buried her face in his neck.

“It will be okay Anthony. She will wake up when she’s ready,” she said into his ear and her heart throbbed hoping she was telling the truth.

“Who,” Anthony said and turned his head to look at her. He froze as his eyes met hers and he recognized her. He shook his head slightly and blinked his eyes as if trying to wake up from a dream but when she didn’t disappear he began to shake.

“You can’t be here,” he whispered at her.

“Well I am here,” she said back with a grin that faded at his look.

“No! Why now after I failed? I was supposed to protect her and now that I have failed you’re here,” he demanded and his face fell forward into his hands and his shoulders began to shake. She tentatively placed her hands on his shaking shoulders and when he didn’t react she clutched his head to her chest.

“You didn’t fail. You did the best you could. My little man I am so proud of you,” she said into his hair. With a sob he crushed her to him tightly and held her there.

“Anthony,” came a weak voice from the bed and Anthony froze he stopped breathing as he turned from his mother to the bed.

“Why are you crying,” Liz asked weakly before lapsing back into unconsciousness. Anthony hurriedly pushed the button to call a doctor who promptly arrived and Anthony told him that Liz woke up and spoke to him. The doctor smiled and ran some tests and told Anthony that she was just sleeping and that the chances of her slipping back into a coma was very small and that he should go home and get some sleep. The doctor’s words made her actually take in her son’s appearance and she gasped when she took it all in. He had very dark rings around his eyes and he wasn’t gaunt exactly but looked as if the beginning stages of starvation were setting in. His clothes were rumpled and he smelled like he could use a bath. She shot a look to her daughters bandaged and cast covered form and didn’t want to leave her alone but Anthony needed her also. The door behind them opened with a click and only Angela turned to face the door. Anthony was once again simply staring down at Liz as if willing her to wake again. Eliza walked into the room and
forced a small smile onto her face when she looked at Liz but the smile vanished and sadness filled her eyes when they turned to Anthony and Liz.

“She woke up and spoke to him. The doctor said she is only sleeping now and it is very unlikely for her to slip back into a coma,” Angela told Eliza. A hopeful glint appeared in Eliza’s eye but she held the feeling in check.

“Anthony needs to go home and get cleaned up. Can you stay with Liz while I take care of him,” Angela asked.

“Sure,” Eliza replied and Angela nodded gratefully. Angela turned back to Anthony and pulled him to his feet and led him towards the door, he didn’t protest. He noticed Eliza as they passed and he grabbed her and crushed her to his chest before giving her a peck on the lips and releasing her. Happiness filled Eliza as she watched Anthony followed his mother from the room. Anthony walked in a daze following the tugging on his arm until his mother halted him by his car. He groggily looked around then climbed into the car and fell asleep as soon as he was settled back in the seat.

Angela watched as Anthony nodded off before she even had a chance to pull out of the parking garage. She smiled and tried to reconcile this fully grown man with the little boy she had been playing with only a little while ago. His face, while peaceful in sleep, had a harder edge to it then when he was younger and she felt a sense of safety when near him. Stopping at a red light she reached over brushed a few strands of hair back out of his face. She continued on back to the house and when they arrived she woke Anthony enough to get him on his feet and lead him inside. In the house Megan, Sar-Rah, and Cassie were just inside the door having just taken off their shoes. Sar-Rah and Megan rushed to help Angela with Anthony as he stumbled exhaustedly along. Cassie froze in shock as she saw Angela and at first thought she was Liz then her breath stopped when Angela met her eyes. Cassie remembered the scar above Angela’s eyebrow and her green eyes that were a few shades darker then Liz’s.

“How…? When…? Where…,” Cassie stutter staring at Angela as Megan and Sar-Rah led Anthony down the hall to his room. They quickly came back out and shot questioning looks between Cassie and Angela.

“Are you Anthony’s cousin or something,” Megan asked seeing the resemblance between Liz and Angela.

“Or something,” Angela said grinning a little. Cassie shook her head with her mouth open but no words came out, shock still holding her voice in check.

“Your Anthony’s mother,” she finally managed to blurt out.

“Yes I am. It is good to see you all grown up Cassie. I hear you’re pregnant,” Angela said running an examining eye of Cassie’s middle.

“But your dead. I went to your funeral. Wait, pregnant? How do you know I am pregnant,” Cassie demanded. Angela grinned at her and led them all into the living room while she began explaining how she got here. They all sat stunned as she explained and the joy lit their faces when she told them that Liz had woke up and spoke to Anthony.

“Where is my husband,” Angela asked. Everyone went silent at the sudden change in subject and the three girls shared looks between each other before Sar-Rah finally answered.

“He is still in police custody but he is at the hospital where Liz is,” Sar-Rah informed her.

“Hospital? Anthony only hit him once, I was there I saw it all,” Angela said not understanding. Another look passed between the girls before Sar-Rah once again answered.

“You know Anthony is not human anymore right,” she asked and waited for Angela’s nod to continue.

“Anthony is more than average human strong normally but if he let energy suffused into his muscles he could decimate a brick wall hit a casual blow. The blow to his father was only a graze because he stumbled out of the way of the blow. The only reason he survived was that stumble if Anthony’s blow had connected where he aim he would have crushed your husband’s chest. That one grazing blow shattered several of your husband’s ribs and collapsed one of his lungs,” Sar-Rah explained.

“So when he got angry he nearly killed Richard by accident,” Angela said, horrified.

“I don’t think it was an accident that Anthony tried to kill him. I think the accident was that he survived the blow,” Sar-Rah said. Angela stared at her and shook her head in denial, not in disagreement with the words but not wanting to accept that her son and husband had tried to kill each other.

“From what Anthony has told me, he was never very close to his father,” Sar-Rah said and Angela nodded in agreement.

“Once you died and your husband started to drink, that ambiguity toward his father turned in to disgust. That first time he had to defend Liz from your husband turned his feeling from disgust to hatred. This newest attack…, well I wouldn’t put them together without someone else around to stop Anthony from killing him,” Sar-Rah said.

Angela
sat there staring off into nothing trying to wrap her mind around everything she had seen and heard. She tried to decide what her emotions where toward all of the events of the last twenty-four hours. Sar-Rah studied Angela as she sat in silent contemplation and Megan and Cassie fidgeted nervously.

“He loves you, you know,” Sar-Rah asked suddenly startling Angela from her thoughts.

“Who,” Angela asked bewildered.

“Anthony. He loves you,” Sar-Rah told her.

“I know, I was there when he confessed those feelings to you,” Angela admitted. Her cheeks flamed red as she remember what had happened after words and she averted her eyes from Sar-Rah’s grin.

“How long were you there,” Sar-Rah asked with a wicked smile on her face. Angela’s blush deepened and spread from her face to her ears and down her neck. She clenched her thighs together tightly as images of Anthony and Sar-Rah twined together while moving flashed through her mind. Her breathing sped a little and Sar-Rah’s grin widened farther and a calculating gleam lit her eyes.

The four of them sat talking for a few hours then had a quick dinner and headed off to bed. Angela went to the room she and her husband shared while the others all headed for Anthony’s room. Angela looked back as they filed into his room and jealousy flashed across her face before she quickly hurried into her room and closed the door. Sar-Rah watched her from the corner of her eye and smiled as the door closed as a plan formulated in her mind. She turned and headed for Angela’s door and the other two shot her a questioning look but she waved them on without her. They shared a look then shrugged and went in closing the door behind them.

As soon as Angela was in her room she stripped completely and crawled beneath the covers. Her thoughts went back to the conversation she had with Sar-Rah and to Anthony making love to his wives one after the other. She wasn’t sure how she felt about polygamy but the mere memory of her son’s body glistening with sweat as he made love to his wives and to his own sister caused wetness to pool in her and the muscles in the pit of her stomach to flutter. She lifted one hand to her chest and caressed one of her

breasts while her other hand caressed circles over her stomach. She ran a finger over the scar that was left from the C-section she had to have for Anthony’s birth. Her pussy clenched as her finger nail softly scraped along the ridge of skin. She rolled her nipple between her thumb and fore finger as her hand dipped lower and caressed between her thighs. Her eyes were closed now as she remembered and she was so wrapped up in what she was doing she didn’t hear the soft click of the door as it opened or as it closed behind Sar-Rah. Sar-Rah stood at the door watching Angela, the sheet was pulled up to about mid-thigh so she could only truly see Angela fondling her own chest. But the sheet over Angela’s hips moved with the motion of her hands as she caressed herself. Sar-Rah moved around the bed and slowly climbed on trying not to shift the bed enough to be noticed. She needn’t have worried Angela was so focused on the memory of Anthony’s body moving over and in Sar-Rah’s she probably wouldn’t have noticed if Sar-Rah had leapt
onto the bed. Angela did however notice when Sar-Rah’s mouth clamped onto her other breast.

“What the…,” Angela began her eyes shooting open. Her words were cut off by a moan as Sar-Rah sucked hard on her nipple while flicking it with her tongue. Sar-Rah quickly slid her hand between the Angela’s thighs while she was still dazed by the sudden rush of pleasure. Sar-Rah began to stroke her each time pressing harder. Angela gripped the sheets in one hand and a fist full of Sar-Rah’s hair in the other as she began to buck against Sar-Rah’s probing fingers. Sar-Rah snaked her other hand down her own stomach and began rubbing her own pussy as Angela writhed beneath her. She took as much of Angela’s breast into her mouth as she could then bit down and slowly increased the pressure until Angela cried out. She let go and pulled back she had broken the skin but around Angela’s nipple was a perfect indent of her teeth. She suddenly pulled her hand from Angela’s pussy and brought the fingers to her mouth. Angela whimpered in protest but Sar-Rah ignored her and crawled down and positioned herself between Angela’s
spread legs. She slid one of her legs under one of Angela’s one over bent at the knee so her foot was flat on the bed an slid closer until her pussy was press firmly against Angela’s. She the raised herself on an elbow and, gripping the leg not trapped between her own for leverage, began to grind her pussy against Angela’s as hard as she could. Angela cried out at the strong stimulation as their wet flesh rubbed together.

“Oh god,” Angela cried out as pleasure filled her. She bucked her hips hard against Sar-Rah and Sar-Rah moaned at the feeling. They began to pick up speed as they neared their peak until moving as fast as they could they both cried out in release Angela lifting a pillow and placing it over her own face as she screamed out her orgasm. Sar-Rah hugged Angela’s leg as Angela clutched at the bed both of them making small involuntary jerking movements with their hips causing the aftershocks to last longer. Sar-Rah was
the first to recover and she lifted her body to hands and knees and crawled up Angela’s body until she was face to face with Angela who was still on her back. Sar-Rah looked down into Angela’s face that was so much like Liz’s and then ran an appraising eye down to Angela’s chest and grinned, her teeth marks were still there.

“Your hips are a little wider and your boobs are several inches bigger but you and Liz taste the same. Sweet and salty at the same time,” Sar-Rah said licking her lips. Angela shuddered under Sar-Rah’s lustful gaze and didn’t respond.

“Don’t worry you won’t be alone in this bed. I’ll stay with you,” Sar-Rah said down to Angela. Then she grinned and lowered her face until it was separated from Angela’s by only inches.

“Tomorrow Anthony is going to have you. He has wanted to since he was a little boy and tomorrow he going to take that perfect cock that he wished for and slide it as deep into you as he can. He’ll pound himself into you until you scream out his name for release,” Sar-Rah said. She watched as Angela’s eyes glazed and her pupils dilated with lust.

“When he’s done he is going to ram in balls deep and pour his cum straight into your womb and give you another daughter,” Sar-Rah said and Angela shuddered with lust. Sar-Rah leaned down those last few inches and crushed her mouth to Angela’s roughly kissing her and Angela returned the kiss with enthusiasm.

“Sleep now,” Sar-Rah said rolling to the side next to Angela and pulling the covers up. Angela rolled onto her side facing away from Sar-Rah and Sar-Rah wrapped an arm around Angela’s body pulling her backward until she was against her chest. She settled and they both went to sleep with Sar-Rah gently cupping one of Angela’s breasts from behind.

---

A volunteer finds his gateway to the maure women he desires

I celebrate the holidays with the girls! Unfortunately, not everything around me is perfect.

Part 6:

Chloe whimpered as I used my penis to play whack-a-mole, though there was only one mole and it was her cervix. We were in the missionary position, her small body almost invisible under me. She had her face buried in my chest, letting me smell her hair and nibble on her ears. I had emptied my tank last night, so I decided to top her off before breakfast. She gave her signature squeal, letting me know I could release everything.

I pulled out of her, watching my semen dribble out of her pussy. “So how was that? Did it feel better than last night?”

“Yeah, it kinda did!” She had a smile on her face but was crying for some reason.

“Chloe, are you ok?”

“I’m ok.”

“But why are you tearing up?”

“I don’t know; my eyes are just wet.”

She was crying like this last night. “Are you sure you’re ok? Are you sure it didn’t hurt? If there is anything wrong, you can tell me.”

“I was a little sore, but it didn’t hurt. I don’t know why I have tears like this.”

Crying during sex? Oh well, it definitely seemed like a quirk fitting her. I love her to death, but Jesus, it’s like she’s intentionally trying to be pitiful. It’s not fair how cute she is. The other girls came in, and some kind of canine sympathy instinct must have kicked in with Sonja because she hugged Chloe and licked the tears off her cheeks. Momo’s eyes fell to Chloe’s creampie and her tail began to curl.

“Can Momo have the semen in Chloe?”

Well that’s a new one. I turned to Chloe. “It’s up to you.”

She blushed in embarrassment, returning to her natural, timid self. “I-I-I don’t know! I guess?”

Without word or hesitation, Momo crawled onto the bed, dipped her head between Chloe’s legs, and began lapping up my semen out of her pussy. Chloe moaned from the feel of a feminine tongue slipping inside her, and the sight of Momo going full girl-on-girl brought back my boner with a vengeance. I couldn’t help myself, I got behind Momo and mounted her. The feeling of penetration made her purr and she continued slurping up my cum out of Chloe. I gripped her by the hips, burning away what little morning fatigue I had left, every slam I made pushing her face deeper into Chloe’s flower.

Beside us, Sonja was jumping up and down and clapping with a big smile on her face. “I wanna try! I wanna try!”

She got onto all fours and snaked her way between Chloe’s slender legs. Chloe was covering her face in embarrassment as Momo and Sonja diddled her labia, each taking a lip for themselves and letting their tongues fight for the white syrup trickling out. I was fingering Sonja like I had last night, almost using her to help maintain my balance. When I pulled out of Momo, I plunged into Sonja, and vice versa. I switched after a minute, forcing myself on Sonja and letting my fingers stir Momo’s insides.

Even though I had just blown my load in Chloe, I could feel another shot brewing, and I couldn’t hold it back. I pulled out of Sonja and began jacking off. “Hey girls!” Sonja and Momo turned to me, just as a stream of sperm shot forth, flying through the air and landing on their faces. They both seemed dumbfounded, unable to process this new event, but after a few seconds, the confusion abated as they remembered seeing people do this on those porn videos.

I sat back, nearly falling off the edge of the bed. “Ah, life is good.”

—————————————-

Now that Chloe and I had made the beast with two backs, things seemed to finally stabilize. While hard to properly describe, Chloe seemed more confident than before, albeit remaining shy and pitiful. It was like… she had finally accepted that this was her home and we were her family, that she wasn’t just a guest or even an intruder. Momo and Sonja had also gotten used to her. In fact, all three had gotten very “used” to each other. I don’t know if they did it out of actual sexual attraction, but the girls had started going down on each other like that morning, especially after I filled one of them up.

Momo and Sonja seemed to do it mostly to drink up any semen I had fired, but also out of boredom when we all played together. If I were having sex with Momo, Sonja would be licking Chloe, and if I were having sex with Sonja, Chloe would go down on Momo. Since Chloe didn’t like the taste of semen, I think she mostly did it as a way to prove herself, to show that she could keep up, and her natural timid nature made her want to please others and make them happy, as well as return the favor.

The colors of fall had met their end, the reds, yellows, and oranges replaced with brown and gray, but that meant it was one of my favorite times of year: Thanksgiving. Normally I’d visit my folks for dinner and have someone cat-sit Momo, but this year was different. I called and told them that I had met a girl and she invited me to her parents’ house for dinner and that I’d try to visit them some other time. Now that I had three girls to take care of, the responsibility was on me to prepare dinner. Luckily, I had the Internet for help.

—————————————-

Momo and Sonja stared at the frozen turkey with mouths watering. Even though it was all wrapped up and turned into a solid block, they knew what it was: meat, countless pounds of glorious meat. I had prepared plenty of chickens before, but they had never seen a bird of this size. Chloe was drawn to the bag of potatoes instead, omnivorous like Momo and Sonja but preferring fruits and vegetables. If only they knew that there was a cake hidden in the fridge…

“Master, is something going on?” Sonja asked.

“Tomorrow is Thanksgiving, a special holiday. You celebrate it with a big dinner of turkey and mashed potatoes, so I want the four of us to eat at the table.”

“We’re going to eat this whole thing?” Momo gasped.

“Well I’m hoping we can get two dinners out of it, but yeah, and I’m going to need your help in getting it ready.”

“Yes!” they all cheered.

—————————————-

That next day, I made sure to have a light breakfast so I could stuff my face at dinner. Chloe and I cleaned and brined the turkey while I had Momo prepare a woven blanket of bacon to drape over it. I gave the turkey neck to Sonja, telling her to peel off as much flesh as possible to be added to the gravy. Unfortunately, a lot of the work with the turkey was left with Chloe, as I was constantly turning around to stop Momo and Sonja from eating their tasks. Sonja would be standing over the sink, gnawing on the turkey neck like a bone from a butcher shop. Momo would be chewing on the bacon strips like lengths of jerky.

Towards the middle of the afternoon, I managed to get it into the oven. Next were the potatoes. “Ok, girls, gather around because I’m leaving the mashed potatoes entirely to you.”

I sat them down at the table with a big pot filled with potatoes and water and set out a cutting board, knife, vegetable peeler, and a bowl. “Momo, the first part is yours. Take each of these potatoes and use this to cut off the skin.” I showed her how to use the peeler, letting her watch with wide eyes as a brown and white ribbon began to unravel with the rotating of the spud in my hand.

“Now you have to be careful with this. Never let the blades touch your fingers or you will get cut. Make sure you get every single spot, and if you find any bruised areas or parts that don’t look right, just keep scraping them off with the peeler. Put the peels in this bowl and we’ll add them to our compost pile.

Next, Chloe, your job is to cut them into quarters. It’s easy, just make sure you do it slowly and watch your fingers.” I took the cutting knife and divided the potato into pieces. Chloe was fearful of the long blade, but I made sure she knew where to put her fingers.

“Then you’ll put the pieces back into the pot. Sonja, when all the potatoes are peeled, cut, and back in the pot, you’ll take it to the sink and drain out the dirty water and put in fresh water. I’ll put it on the stove, and when they’re ready, you’ll have the most important job.”

Her ears perked up. “The most important job?” she asked with a joyous grin.

“You’ll be the one to mash them.” I handed her the potato masher, which she received like it was Excalibur. “You’re going to turn them into mush. You have more than enough energy for that.”

“Yes, Master!”

—————————————-

It was dark out, the sun having long since set this deep into autumn. It was just about time for dinner, and the kitchen was echoing with the sound of meat being cut, potatoes being pulverized, and stomachs growling. I was carving the turkey, not wanting to do it at the dinner table. The bacon juice had mixed in with the turkey meat perfectly and the smell was almost making me delirious with longing.

TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK!

The potato masher knocked against the inside of the pot like the firing pin of an Uzi. Sonja was going wild, her hair almost flapping as she whipped up the spuds. The jiggling of her tits was glorious, to say the least. She didn’t have extraordinary arm strength, but she did have endless reservoirs of canine energy. If I hung a frisbee in front of her, she could run for hours on a treadmill.

At last, everything was ready. The girls all sat at the table and I laid out a platter of turkey meat and the pot of mashed potatoes. I loaded all of our plates and sat down. “Now, before we start eating, it is Thanksgiving tradition for us to each name something we are grateful for. Momo, would you like to start? What is something you are happy to have?”

She rocked on her chair for a couple moments, eyes screwed shut. “Momo is happy that Master plays with her.”

“Thank you. Sonja?”

She jumped up from her chair. “I’m happy that Master pets me and rubs my head and throws the frisbee for me!”

“I love those things too. Chloe?”

Her head drooped between her shoulders, blushing with embarrassment but with a tiny smile on her lips. “I’m happy that Master lets me live here.”

“Thank you, and I’m happy to have all of you girls in my life. Now, let’s eat.”

We dove in, and my hopes were dashed for enough leftovers for another dinner. We ate like lions, leaving only enough for the girls to have lunch the next day. After that, we had cake, must to the girls’ happiness. That night, we didn’t play together, simply because we were all too full to move.

—————————————-

With the arrival of December, gentle snowstorms became more and more frequent, a calm and beautiful precursor to the blustery winter approaching. The final days of the girls’ nudity puttered out like the last coughs of a car out of gas. They had obstinately clung to their animal instincts as long as they could, but even with a fire burning in the woodstove, the slightest draft made them shiver. Chloe was handling the cold better than Momo and Sonja, even though it was her first winter. The dog and cat were used to having thick fur to keep the cold at bay. It was especially bad for Momo, since as a woman and a cat, she was practically cold-blooded. That’s right, I said it and I’m standing by it.

Whenever the snow started to fall, Sonja would go outside and frolic, her face always directed upwards, tongue extended, as if trying to catch Jack Frost’s money shot. In the bedroom would be Chloe, watching the snow as if hypnotized. In the living room was Momo, who had set up bedding for herself right in front of the woodstove.

—————————————-

“I’m home!” I called, stepping through the front door.

There wasn’t really any need to announce my arrival, since the girls always flocked to the door when they saw my headlights and heard the shutting of my car door. Sonja was first, jumping up and down and cheering with her tail shaking even more than her boobs. She came at me and covered me with kisses, telling me how much she had missed me.

Then came Momo, standing behind Sonja, looking kind of out of it with her bedhead telling me she had just woken up from a nap. “Hi, Master,” she said with a yawn. She walked over and rubbed her head against my shoulder, repeating her words in the form of a purr.

In the far back was Chloe, nervous as always, afraid to do anything without an invitation. “Welcome back, Master!” she chirped while wringing her tail. I smiled and waved her over, and she happily rushed and hugged me.

The girls followed me to the couch and we all plopped down. I groaned in happiness, glad that I was finally home. It felt nice to decompress after a long day and just watch the news. The girls all snuggled up, Momo curling into a ball with her head on my lap, Sonja clutching my arm and resting her head on my shoulder, and Chloe sitting on the floor, crossing my legs across her like a seatbelt.

“How was your day, Master?” Sonja asked during the commercial break. I had taught them all to only talk during the commercial break.

“Long, tiring. Everything seems to go wrong in the winter.”

“Can I help? I wanna help!”

I smiled and rubbed her head. “I rely on you to do stuff here. You do help.”

“Momo misses cuddling with Master during the day,” the feline said, purring as I played with her ears.

“And Master misses cuddling with Momo.”

Chloe looked back at me. “Want us to make dinner?”

“Thank you, Chloe, I’d really appreciate that. And I have good news for the three of you: we have another holiday coming. In a couple weeks, it’ll be Christmas.”

They all perked up.

“Christmas?” Momo asked.

“It’s a day where we all give each other presents. I want each of you to make things to give as gifts. It could be drawings, pictures, or something else, but you have to keep them secret so it’s a surprise when we exchange them on Christmas. So, Momo, you’re going to have to come up with gifts more Sonja, Chloe, and me. Sonja and Chloe, you’ll have to do the same. You all get the idea?”

Momo sat up and leaned over, her face very close to mine, as if she was about to kiss me. “Will Master get us cake?”

I laughed and gave her a peck. “Yes, of course I’ll get you cake.”

—————————————-

The girls spent the rest of December working on their presents. I had to hope that they actually did understand the purpose of giving gifts to each other. Naturally, I was taking advantage of eBay. A quiet weekday found Momo lying on her stomach in front of the couch, legs kicking and tail curling as she worked on a picture. Peeling crayons and stubby colored pencils littered the floor around her. She heard the door open and close and Sonja strolled in. Seeing Momo, her tail began to wag.

“Wat’cha doin’?” she hummed.

“Drawing.”

“Can I see?”

“They’re for Christmas.”

“I wanna see!”

Sonja came over and Momo used her body to cover the picture. “No! Master said it’s supposed to be a surprise!”

“But I can’t wait that long!”

Sonja got down on the floor and tried to worm her way under Momo, to which Momo replied with a hiss and a swipe. Sonja backed off but her tail was wagging even more than before. She was on all fours and started bouncing on her hands, the way a normal dog might try and wake up its owner. Sonja pounced, not even aiming for the picture anymore. She and Momo collided and rolled across the floor, grabbing and slapping each other. Sonja had a big goofy smile but Momo was scowling and hissing. They continued to wrestle like this, with Sonja pouncing on Momo whenever she tried to get away.

Drawn by the noise, Chloe came downstairs, and, of course, broke out the waterworks. “You two shouldn’t fight!” she cried.

They finally stopped, Momo on top of Sonja. “Tell her that!” she replied.

“But I want to wrestle and play!” Sonja said as she wrapped her arms around Momo’s waist and rolled the two of them over to the side. “I want someone to play with!”

Neither Momo nor Chloe envisioned sex after hearing that word, as the three of them naturally knew that “play” was a vague term. To them, “playing” included cunnilingus and throwing frisbees.

“We could play hide-and-seek,” suggested Chloe, the small creature instinctively pulling her ears down over her face as if expecting to get yelled at.

“Yeah! Let’s play hide-and-seek! Come play with us, Momo!”

Momo groaned. “Momo doesn’t like the cold.”

“Just one round? Please?”

“Fine,” she huffed.

—————————————-

While Momo and Chloe ran through the woods, Sonja stood in the kitchen, watching the ticking egg timer. Well, technically, she was jumping, bouncing back and forth like a rabbit. She couldn’t contain her excitement, wanting to run out there and chase them down. One minute went by. It had just snowed the night before, so there would be fresh prints for her to follow. Two minutes went by. Momo would probably just run without realizing it, or at the very least look for areas where her footprints would be harder to see. Three minutes passed by. Chloe, having the instincts of prey, might prove cleverer, perhaps even backtracking to throw her off. Four minutes passed by. They would be smart enough not to actually run through the woods, at least not in smooth areas. They would probably try to stay in areas with underbrush, where ice couldn’t form on the ground.

The egg timer ringed and Sonja rocketed out of the house, the door closing behind her only because of how hard she had opened it. She ran around the house, searching for prints that weren’t her own. Who should she go after first? She found a set, smelling like Momo and too large to be Chloe. She took a moment to jump up and down and cheer in happiness, and then followed the tracks into the woods.

As a fellow meat-lover, Sonja could read the intention of Momo’s prints. She didn’t know how to run away from things since she was always the predator. She could only try to apply those instincts to what she was doing. Whether consciously or subconsciously, she always walked along ridges and raised spots, instinctively wanting to get the highest view she could, even if she wasn’t looking for anything in particular. She had also avoided almost all manner of visible twigs, focusing on silence, even though it wasn’t needed.

The tracks stopped at the base of a tree and Sonja looked up. Crouching on a branch and trying to hide behind the trunk was Momo.

“I found you!” said Sonja.

“Momo doesn’t like being followed,” she pouted.

“Let’s go find Chloe!”

Momo jumped down and they made their way back to the house. They searched the area, at last finding Chloe’s prints leading in the opposite direction from Momo’s trail. They dove into the woods, keeping their eyes peeled. Chloe had taken a different strategy, dragging her feet along to make one big messy trench through the snow. Sonja realized why when Momo called out to her. Sonja was ahead of Momo but was turned around, seeing what Momo was pointing at. Sonja had missed a footprint going off the trail and into an uneven thicket where snow hadn’t completely covered the ground. The messy footprints she left had made it that much easier to simply turn around and backtrack.

They followed the new path, keeping a closer eye on the snow. Chloe used that trick another two times. They soon spotted her standing in a clearing, not bothering to hide or anything. She was crying. When Momo and Sonja came up behind her, they saw why she was crying and both their tails dropped. A girl lay dead in the snow, frozen solid, her skin a frightful cerulean. She had pointed ears on the top of her head, like Momo’s, but longer and skinnier. They were brown, matching the color of her hair. She also had a furry, leaf-shaped tail, about twice as large as a human hand, the back of it brown but the underside white.

Momo and Sonja leaned against each other and pulled Chloe in. It took their breath away to see another girl exactly like them, who simply hadn’t been found in time. This deer, had she simply been closer to the house, they maybe could have saved her from the cold. She would have lived with them, played with them, exchanged gifts at Christmas. She would be a huge part of their lives. Now they would never know. When Chloe was found, she had already been suffering from frostbite. To think that she could have so easily ended up like this, it was no wonder she was crying.

“We should tell Master about his,” said Chloe.

“I don’t want to tell Master. I don’t want Master to be sad,” said Sonja with a tearful sniff.

“Let’s wait until after Christmas.”

The three of them nodded and proceeded to bury the girl in snow and underbrush, if only to make sure no one else could find her.

—————————————-

Rather than cutting a real one down, I set up my tiny plastic Christmas tree, a symbol of my fixed-income bachelor lifestyle. Momo had seen it in years past, but now that she understood what it was for, she gazed at the synthetic decoration with wonder. I had it set on the coffee table with all of the presents around it, the presents I had bought and the presents they had made. I had gotten each girl a large gift, while above the wood stove, I hung three empty stockings waiting to be filled with goodies. I couldn’t help but spoil them. Of course, they were anxious on this Christmas Eve, overcome with a childlike greed for the presents awaiting them. I kept a rolled-up newspaper handy, ready to swat anyone who tried to peak. Even the normally obedient and submissive Chloe ended up with a couple whaps to the head after picking at the wrapping paper.

It was a very cozy evening, with a fire burning in the wood stove and the radio playing Christmas songs, while outside, a light flurry of snowflakes reapplied a frozen gloss to the still woods. We were all in the kitchen, preparing dinner. I was working on a ham while the girls prepared mashed potatoes. Keeping them busy was the only way to protect the gifts.

“So tomorrow we can open our presents?” Sonja asked for the umpteenth time.

“Yes, Sonja, like I’ve told you a hundred times before, yes. But we all do it together. I don’t want any of you girls sneaking downstairs before dawn and going crazy, understood?”

They all nodded.

Once the ham was put in the oven and the peeled potatoes were set on the stove to be boiled, we retired to the couch in our usual positions. Perhaps it was excitement, but Momo seemed to be purring louder than usual as I rubbed her ears. On the other side of the couch, Sonja was rolling over again and again, as if unable to get comfortable, or perhaps she wanted to make sure every side of her head got to feel the warmth of my lap.

We were watching How the Grinch Stole Christmas and the girls were showing much more attention than they normally would to the TV. Chloe, especially, had eyes as wide as her ears and was mesmerized by the old-school animation.

“Master, the Grinch isn’t going to steal our presents, is he?” she asked.

Sometimes I’m almost infuriated by how goddamn cute she is.

Sonja perked her head up, her canine instincts on high alert. “The Grinch isn’t coming to our house! This is our house!”

This was why I didn’t bother telling the girls about Santa Claus. Sonja would just end up freaking out and spend the whole night patrolling the house for the big red invader.

I gave them both a reassuring head pat. “No, the Grinch isn’t real, you don’t have to worry.”

One of Momo’s eyes opened. “Master, what does Who Hash taste like?”

—————————————-

Even after a big dinner, Christmas excitement gripped the girls, so there was only one way to tire them out and put them to sleep. And that was a jog around the house. Just kidding, I fucked their brains out. The four of us were in bed and Chloe was currently on top of me. Her small body rocked from side to side with my cock stirring her up like a blender. She was giving tiny whimpers of bliss tinged with just a tiny spark of pain, while her eyes watered as if she was chopping onions.

Sonja was sitting on my face, moaning as I slurped her love syrup. She gripped the headboard for support, the movements of my tongue overpowering her. The feeling of her naked body completely smothering me was beyond words, the near-suffocating effect of her pussy against my mouth and nose, the softness and heat of her bare thighs against my cheeks. Beside us was Momo, pleasuring herself as she waited for her turn. Chloe soon tagged her in, unable to focus on riding me with Sonja’s fluffy tail swatting her face. As per routine, Momo first cleaned me off, using her tongue to lap up every drop of Chloe’s essence. She then got on top of me, purring as my manhood penetrated her. She had her back to Sonja and I, leaning back and forth against my cock rather than bouncing on it. She groaned as she moved, bobbing her ass with her tail reaching out and curling around Sonja’s like a vine. I could feel my cock tickling every secret spot she had, causing her hair to stand on end and her back to shiver.

A howl echoed through the house as Sonja came, offering me a flood of arousal to quench my thirst. She rolled off me as if my face was a bike seat and she had just finished the Tour De France. I gasped for air and stretched the stiff muscles in my face and tongue. Beside me, Chloe kneeled with a look of adorable uncertainty on my face. She wanted more affection but she saw my fatigue. Seeing her inner conflict, I smiled and invited her over. Our lips joined and I licked all the soft corners of her mouth, inviting her to do the same. While we made out, my fingers found her slit and probed her interior. I broke our kiss and moved my head down, this time letting my lips meet her flat breasts and the little pink bumps that were her nipples. The feeling of my fingers sliding in her body like tentacles and my lips pulling on her areolas made her whimper in bliss.

Momo’s gyrating on my lap robbed me of my control and I came, flooding her womb with my cum. She purred from the warmth of it in her body, and while I was losing my erection, I had yet to lose my desire. I pulled Momo onto me and sat against the headboard, holding her on my lap with my hands under her knees. I flaccid cock slipped out of her, my semen following suit with the removal of the meaty cork.

“Could one of you girls help me out?”

Chloe crawled over, seeing an opportunity to be useful. She rolled my cock around in her mouth, trying to return it to its former glory. More intrusive than helpful, but still quite welcome, Sonja forced herself in like she was trying to retrieve a tennis ball that had rolled under the couch. Since Chloe was providing cleaning fellatio, Sonja’s goal was the semen trickling out of Momo. She slurped it up the way only a dog could, bullying Momo’s pussy with her mouth and nose and making her moan.

Once I had regained my erection, Chloe guided me back into Momo and I began bouncing her on my lap.

“Master, you’re so deep in Momo!” she cried out, the expression on her face one of lustful intoxication.

I was driving myself into her as hard and fast as I could, subjecting my balls to almost painful whiplash. Every impact weakened Momo’s sense of reason, her words degenerating into animalistic meows and growls. Santa could have downed a six-pack and had an eight-reindeer pileup on my roof and even Sonja wouldn’t have heard it over Momo’s orgasmic cries. She collapsed on the other side of the bed, her inner thighs gleaming from her dripping arousal. She was down for the count but I was still full of energy and Sonja hadn’t yet gotten her turn.

She was laid out on her side with her tail wagging as if expecting a belly rub. I raised her leg and slid into her, making her wag her tail even harder. I began my thrusts, listening to her gasps while my eyes burned holes in her jiggling breasts. I lied down beside her, the two of us making out as I fondled those two glorious gifts from the Almighty. Beside us, Momo remained passed out and Chloe had fallen asleep without realizing it, giving Sonja and I a little bit of alone time. I was so used to having all the girls together in a harem, I forgot how nice it was to play one on one with each of them.

Sonja fully rolled onto her back, letting us get into the missionary position. She had her legs wrapped around my waist, her breasts heaving with each breath she took. We continued to kiss for several minutes, my thrusts now slow and gentle. As my speed picked back up, I pulled my lips from hers and began nibbling on ears, pushing her over the edge. She arched her back and cried out with a blush as she came again and again. I held myself over her, just smiling as I watched her settle.

“You girls are the only Christmas presents I need, including you, my sweet little puppy dog.”

She laughed and pulled me in for another kiss. “Merry Christmas, Master!”

—————————————-

“Master!” x 10^it’s too early for this shit

I felt three pairs of hands rocking me like a paint stirrer.

“Master, Momo wants to open her presents!” the cat whined.

I pulled the blankets over my head. “Girls, what was the rule I told you?”

“If you’re in the bathroom, we’re not allowed to bother you?” said Chloe.

“I meant the rule about waking me up today.”

“Not until it’s light out?” said Momo.

“Exactly. Now, I’m going to go back to sleep, and you had better not wake me up until the sun has risen.”

The girls all looked at each other and nodded. They knew that there was only one way they would get me out of bed. They dove under the covers, and before I could stop them, they pulled away my boxers and I felt my cock enter someone’s mouth. I groaned from the sensation, as whichever girl was sucking me off did so with great enthusiasm. Her head was bobbing and she was drowning my member in saliva and then slurping it back up. So aggressive was she was that all flaccidity was forcefully removed as if I were using a dick pump. Someone else then took it, her tongue licking from a new angle. I watched the blanket rise and fall from her efforts as she tried to milk me like a cow. She was pulling up, exerting as much pressure as she could as if she were siphoning gas.

“You girls won’t beat me with just that! You should know that even if you get me hard, I’m slow to fire in the morning!”

The third girl took it, I still don’t know who. Rather than deep-throating me, she focused all her attention on the head, her lips teasing the rim while she worked her tongue at the slit in the very tip. Now I was starting to squirm, feeling convulsions run through my body from the intense stimuli. I had trained these girls well, too well. They knew I was faltering and they combined their powers, performing the trinity blowjob I had taught them when I took Chloe’s virginity. I was utterly helpless, unable to hold on. I gave a loud grunt, as under the blanket, it became a white Christmas.

I set my head back on my pillow and gave a huff. While an evening orgasm was great for helping to fall asleep, launching a phosphorus flare in the morning had the opposite effect. All the excitement increased my heart rate and blood flow, figuratively “washing out” the fatigue from my body and energizing my mind.

“Ok, girls, you win. I’m getting up. But you’re still going to have to wait before opening any presents.”

We all got dressed and headed downstairs. The fire in the stove had gone out so it was as cold as it was dark. Before anything else, I started the coffee pot and built up a new fire in the stove. The girls were huddled on the couch, wrapped in blankets, having lost their excitement to the morning chill. By the time I poured myself a cup of decaf (I was planning on going back to bed after this), the stove was flooding the house with warmth and the girls were regaining their giddiness. I turned on the TV and found the Charlie Brown Christmas Special, setting the volume low to just add a little background noise. Everything was now bright and warm, a perfect Christmas morning.

“Girls, time to see what’s in your stockings.”

I distributed the giant red socks and the girls exploded in happiness, pouring out the gifts. For Sonja, her stocking was full of tennis balls and frisbees. Momo got a bunch of cat toys and art supplies, one of them being a furry rodent attached to a battery-powered ball. Chloe got an army of beanie babies and other stuffed animals, the little faces and bodies making her eyes widen. I had also mixed candies into the gifts, a little extra sweetness. I still didn’t know if Sonja could handle chocolate, but better to find out now with some small treats than with a big piece of chocolate cake. The girls all had wide grins, hugging their gifts and cheering. And to think, I had originally considered just skipping Christmas. I must have been crazy to even, for a moment, consider not spoiling these girls.

“Now it’s time for you to exchange the gifts you made. Chloe, do you want to go first?”

Her head drooped, her nervousness returning with the spotlight shined on her.

“O-ok. M-Master, I made this for you.”

She handed me a large sphere wrapped in newspaper. I had been wondering what it was. It was surprisingly light. I was very careful in removing the cover. It was a giant ball of pine cones, their stems tied together and with pine needles packed into the shingles.

“Oh, this is very cool.”

“I thought you could take it with you to w-work! If you like it, I mean!”

“I love it, it smells wonderful. I’ll hang this up in my office as an air freshener. Thank you.”

She smiled in relief, my words taking the weight off her shoulders. “You’re welcome! Momo, I made this for you!” Momo took a small hand-made envelope and opened it. It was a length of string with several pieces of quartz and mica from the driveway. “I thought you could wear it around your neck or hang it from your tail!”

“Momo loves it! Thank you, Chloe!” Momo said with a purr.

“And Sonja, this is yours!”

Sonja received her present and opened it. It was a sock I had thrown out last week, and from the shape at the end, one of Sonja’s last few tennis balls was sitting in it with the open end tied. Sonja seemed confused.

“Do I have to untie the sock?”

“No,” I said, “you’re meant to throw it. You hold the end of the sock spin it around, and use the extra force to send it flying, right Chloe?” She nodded. “Very clever! I am impressed!”

“Oh, let’s try it out!” said Sonja.

“Later, Sonja, later. Now would you like to hand out your gifts?”

“Ok!” She picked up a cardboard box from under the coffee table, originally from a package I had ordered a while back. She handed it to Chloe. “This is for you!”

Chloe opened it and smiled. It was full of pinecones, with clay added to make eyes, noses, and ears and turn them into craft fair mice. “Thank you, Sonja!”

“Aw, that was very cute, well done, Sonja,” I said, rubbing her head and making her wag her tail.

“Thank you, Master! Here, this is for you. Just be careful.”

I took the gift she gave me, newspaper wrapped around it like it like a sack of gold coins. I opened it up to see a little human figure made of clay on a platform, with different colors added for the clothing. Around it was a black cat, a yellow dog, and a white mouse.

“Oh, this is going right on my desk at work. Thank you, Sonja.”

Sonja then turned to Momo and handed over her gift. “And this is for you!” Momo opened it, finding a smooth, cucumber-shaped rock. “I found this in the creek. Since you don’t have your buzzing toy anymore, you can use this instead.”

I made the mistake of drinking from my mug at that moment, as all the coffee came out my nose when I realized Sonja had just handed Momo a stone dildo. I laughed until I fell off the couch, with the girls failing to understand what was so funny. Once I had collected myself, Momo reached under the couch and pulled out three pieces of paper.

“Momo made these for you!”

She handed them out, each of them a portrait of the recipient. Without question, her drawing skills had advanced by leaps and bounds. Her childish scrawls with crayons had become masterful pictures that looked like they were made in a college art class. She captured my face perfectly, as well as Sonja’s goofy smile and Chloe’s adorable shyness. They included all mediums, from paint to pencils. Had she been watching tutorials on YouTube?

“Momo, this is amazing! I can’t believe you made these!”

Momo purred at the compliments, with both Sonja and Chloe in utter shock. I was so surprised by how well the girls did this year. The ingenuity and creativity were incredible, as not only did every gift show real talent and intelligence, but real thought as well. Sometimes they showed the minds of animals, and other times, they broke everything I thought I knew about them. To say I was proud of them was an understatement.

“All right, girls, now for the final round. Your stockings were just the icing, now here come the cakes.” I moved over to the corner of the room, where several large packages were waiting. I handed the first one to Sonja, a long, flat object.

She unwrapped it to reveal a plastic sled, bright orange in color. When I was a kid at daycare, I used to spend hours going down the nearby hill on a sled just like that, I and all the other kids. That nostalgia was half the reason why I bought it.

“What’s this?” she asked.

“It’s called a sled. What you do is you take it to the top of a snowy hill, get on it, and ride it down the slope. It’s really fast and really fun.”

“Yay! I want to ride it right now!”

“We’ll do it later. Momo, this is yours.”

I handed her a large box and she unwrapped it. “A blanket?” she said, reading the side.

“It’s an electric blanket. You plug it into a socket and it warms up for you.” Momo was utterly dumbfounded, unable to form words after hearing such a revolutionary concept. I then retrieved a smaller box from the nearby bookshelf and handed it to her. The picture on the front showed a device plugged into an electrical outlet, with it itself having its own outlet on the front and a clock right above it. “Now, having an electric blanket is a responsibility. If you’re not careful with it, it can start a fire, so you have to remember to turn it off whenever you’re not using it, as well as keeping it away from things like water and the stove. This is a special timer for electronics. You plug the blanket into this, then this into the wall, and then set the timer for how long you want the blanket to receive power. This will help you in case you forget to turn it off. Always use the two of them together.”

“Momo will! Thank you, Master!”

“And Chloe, this is for you.” I handed her the final box, and she unwrapped it to reveal a sleeping bag with a hood. “That’s for your little nest under the bed. It will keep you especially warm, and you can completely close it around your head with just a hole for your mouth.”

She smiled and jumped into my lap. “Thank you, Master!”

Momo and Sonja joined in, pouncing on me and hugging me tightly. “Thank you, Master!” they all said again.

“Merry Christmas, girls.”

—————————————-

After taking a nap, I was sitting on the couch, eating breakfast and watching TV. On the other end of the couch was Momo, wrapped up in her electric blanket and playing with her toys. Sonja and Chloe were playing outside, throwing around the tennis ball sock and her other toys.

“Master, what is this?”

I downed my coffee and turned to Momo. She was holding up a small plastic bag with a cardboard tab, filled with brownish-green powder. She had pulled it from the bottom of her stocking.

“Oh, I forgot about that. That’s a plant called catnip. I wasn’t sure how you would react to it since you’ve become a person, but I thought we could find out. Go on, give it a sniff. See if you like it.”

Momo opened the bag and gave a deep inhale. She became still and I watched her, waiting for her reaction. It happened in the blink of an eye.

“Rowr!”

With her eyes completely dilated and a hysterical grin on her face, she pounced on me, sending my coffee cup falling out of my hand and onto the rug.

“Whoa! Momo! Stop!”

“Rowr!”

She was grinding herself against me, her entire body shivering with a continuous growl sounding off like a siren. She ripped off her clothes and was dry-humping me, having completely lost her mind.

“Momo, get a hold of yourself!”

My words had no effect on her and I found myself muted by her tongue in my mouth. Somehow, I will never understand, she managed to pull my cock out without inadvertently ripping it off. It entered her without me even realizing what had happened, somehow even when I didn’t have an erection. From there, she rode me like I was a rodeo bull, swinging her body from side to side and slamming her whole weight down on my lap. She was screaming like a weed whacker as she pushed me off the couch and onto the floor. Considering that I was cramming rope, dropping down onto my lap over and over was little more than her punishing me. I was actually relieved when I got an erection, as it gave me the endurance needed to withstand the impacts. The fact that I was at full mast left her overjoyed as well.

She had never ridden me so vigorously before, it was like she was trying to snap my dick off! I just laid back and tried to enjoy it, wincing from the heavy drops she made. After several minutes, she invoked an orgasm in me, letting me flood her with cum. I had already blown a load that morning and the previous night, so I was more than exhausted and quite sore. I hoped that would be the end of it, but as soon as she realized that I had lost my erection, Momo spun around and began sucking me off like her life depended on it.

“Momo, honey, you can’t draw blood from a stone!”

But as soon as she managed to coax even a smidgen of firmness, she straddled me again and continued brutalizing my cock with her pussy, all while crying out in drunken bliss. I couldn’t let this continue. I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her off me, but even though I was no longer inside of her, she wouldn’t leave my pud alone. She rubbed it between her thighs, and the moment I tried to push her farther away from me, she pulled a hand free from my embrace and started giving me a violent handjob. While this was going on, she continued to growl with that crazy smile on her face.

I heard the door open and close, Sonja and Chloe returning. “Master, those frisbees you got me fly really far!” the doodle cheered.

Hearing her voice, Momo perked up and wiped the slobber from her lip. “Rowr!”

“Run, girls!” I yelled.

Momo zoomed across the house and pounced on Sonja, knocking her to the ground. Considering her mental state, it was almost impressive that she was able to undo the zippers and Velcro, stripping away Sonja’s coat and snow pants. Her remaining clothes didn’t fare any better, and Sonja’s moans could be heard. Momo was sucking on her breasts like a vacuum cleaner, her mouth wide open as if to inhale them, while her fingers rattled in her pussy.

Chloe ran over and hid behind me. “What’s wrong with Momo?”

“She got a whiff of a special plant and it’s made her hyperactive. She’s completely lost her mind. We have to wait until she calms down and regains her senses.”

“But Sonja won’t last that long!”

True to her words, Momo’s aggression had robbed Sonja of her strength. She was flushed and panting as if suffering from a fever, and Momo was gorging herself on her pussy as if dying of thirst.

I took a deep breath. “She won’t have to. Time to fulfill my manly duties.”

I walked over and pulled Momo off of Sonja, then threw her onto the couch. With Momo on her hands and knees, I mounted her from behind. Her eyes rolled back into her head and her growling reached new levels as any last semblance of reason dripped out from between her legs. I was sore and tired beyond words, but I continued to hammer her pussy, using my cock as a weapon to try and beat the insanity out of her. I paced myself, using the minimal amount of effort needed to keep her satisfied. However, a couple minutes was all the time I had before my stamina gave out. I pulled out of her and staggered back, but she immediately pounced on me, wrapping her arms and legs around my body as she nuzzled my neck.

“Chloe, I need you to go reach behind the washing machine and grab what you find!” She ran over to the washer under the stairs and looked behind it. She pulled out the vibrator, dusty after being hidden for so long. “Now wake up Sonja and follow me to the bedroom. I’m going to need your help for this.”

—————————————-

For hours, Sonja, Chloe, and I worked together to pacify Momo until the effects of the catnip wore off. Time blurred in my mind, fatigue and aching blood vessels costing me all higher thought. I remembered seeing Momo on her back and I was giving her the drilling of her life, while Sonja and Chloe sucked on her breasts. Later, I had her on all fours, throwing my full body weight against her while Chloe whimpered in bliss, feeling Momo’s tongue violate her slit. Again and again, I had to stop and take a rest, to try and collect myself and build up some stamina while nursing my stinging manhood. I left Momo in the care of Sonja and Chloe, arming them with the vibrator to use once they had wrestled her into submission. I don’t know how many times I came. Before long, it was more excruciating than enjoyable, as I soon stuck with only dry fire.

At last, once the sun had set, Momo collapsed on the bed, passed out after her final orgasm. The four of us were completely exhausted and sticky with each other’s bodily fluids. My penis looked like a pork tenderloin. Sonja and Chloe were in a similar state, their bodies covered in hickeys and bite marks and their jaws and tongues aching.

“Master, I don’t wanna play anymore,” Chloe whined.

“I was planning on making a big Christmas dinner, but I… I just can’t do it,” I said while panting. “Everyone will have to fend for themselves tonight. If anyone needs me, I’ll be outside, using the snow to try and numb my dick.” I turned around and started limping towards the door. “Merry Christmas, girls.”

—————————————-

Momo stumbled into the kitchen the following morning, her usual messy hair now a full-blown bedhead afro. “Hmmm, what happened yesterday? Momo can’t remember everything. Momo had really weird dreams.”

We all turned to her, still worn out from the previous day, and even a little bit mad at her. She noticed our bitter expressions. “Did Momo do something wrong?”

“Momo, do you remember that little plastic bag from yesterday? The catnip?”

She rubbed her chin, trying to jog her memory. “Maybe…”

“Well you’re not getting any more. You’re not allowed to have catnip ever again.”

“What did Momo do?!” she asked.

“Also, as much as I hate to say it, I won’t be able to play with you girls for a few days. I really got chafed last night.”

Momo was horrified but Sonja and Chloe nodded in agreement. They knew how hard I had fought. Honestly, I was glad to be going back to work. A day in my office chair, deprived of any kind of sexual stimuli was exactly what I needed.

“You girls be good, I’ll see you tonight.”

—————————————-

It’s funny how snow loses all of its beauty the day after Christmas. Until then, it’s beautiful and you dream of a white Christmas morning with hot chocolate, gifts, and Christmas music, and then the day after, it’s just in the way, sort of like pedestrians. It’s like December 26th is the unofficial start of January. I reached my office building, getting out of my dirt and salt-caked car and making the trek through the windy morning. Ah, it was nice to be back in my cozy office.

As I worked, I could hear my coworkers out in their cubicle maze discussing gifts they had received and the pleasant details of their holiday, as well as laughing about the negative moments. My few office knick-knacks had some new additions: the clay figures that Sonja had made. I also had the pinecone ball that Chloe gave me hanging from the ceiling.

“Who made those for you?” my secretary asked, coming into my office and handing me a file of reports. It seems that a lot of our clients had suffered from misfortune over the holidays, so we would be busy.

“Oh, my nieces.”

“So, you had a nice Christmas?

“Yeah, it was very fun, but very exhausting.”

—————————————-

The following weekend, I decided we should all have some fun outside and break in Sonja’s sled. As we were putting on our snow gear, Momo was standing by the door and examining the giant piece of plastic.

“What do we do with this thing?” she asked.

“We need to find a hill with a nice clear path. Then we sit on the sled and ride it down. Do you girls know any good spots?”

Sonja’s hand shot up. “I know! I know!”

—————————————-

The four of us stood at the top of a hill deep in the wilderness. It was very steep, and down below, I could see a see a stream bed. I had been to this spot a couple times before in our hikes, but only now did I realize how steep the hill was. It was maybe a hundred-yard drop at a 40º angle, which can give you a lot of speed. For all the times I had seen it, the stream below had been little more than a couple inches deep even after big rain storms, but seasonal flooding had worn away the hillsides, leaving only tall grass growing.

“Will this work?” Sonja asked, wagging her tail.

I didn’t answer, the other girls and I suddenly coming down with a case of vertigo.

“Yeah, this should do it. I’ll go down first, just to make sure it’s safe.”

I sat down on that sled and my vertigo vanished, washed over with a flood of nostalgia. Damn, it had been a long time since I had sat on a sled. I had bought snow pants for this very occasion, and I realized now how much I missed them. I took a deep breath, gripped the yellow rope that allowed one to steer, and pushed myself over the event horizon.

It was over in the blink of an eye. I rocketed down the hill and shot out across the frozen stream, not stopping until I intentionally rolled out of the slide and wiped out. Seeing me thrown from the sled like a ragdoll, the girls were horrified.

“Master, are you ok?!” Sonja called.

I replied with a loud “WOOO!”, drunk on endorphins and suddenly feeling ten years old again. The hill had been smooth and without rocks, and the stream, as well as being frozen solid, had a thick cushion of snow. I made the climb back up the hill, burning calories I didn’t even know I had, and gave the girls a hug while laughing hysterically.

“Oh man, it’s been so long since I did that! Ok, who wants to ride down with me?”

Sonja started jumping up and down. “I wanna go! I wanna go!”

She and I sat down on the sled with her in the front and my arms around her. “Ok, are you ready?” She nodded. “Do you want to wipe out like I did?”

“Wipe out?”

“You know, fall to the side and tumble out?”

“Is it fun?”

“Ridiculously.”

“Ok!”

I pushed us forward, and for a moment, Sonja’s added weight left us in a crawl, but once we hit the incline, we shot down. The air pushed back Sonja’s floppy ears and she howled from the overwhelming excitement, unable to even process what was happening. The sled reached the stream with a bump and as we zoomed across the frozen plane, I grabbed the side of the sled and tipped us over. In a cold, white flurry, Sonja and I were jettisoned and tossed out into the snow. Sonja got up first, hollering just like I had with her body flushed with adrenaline and endorphins.

“Again! Again! I want to ride again!”

I got up a little slower this time. “Not so fast. Momo and Chloe each get a turn.”

We climbed back up the hill, and this time I could really feel the effort needed. I was gasping for air by the time I reached the top. “Ok, who wants to go next? Momo? Chloe?”

“Momo will go,” my cat said. We sat down on the sled but she got behind me, holding onto me tight. “Momo doesn’t want to fall out.”

“Ok, I’ll try to keep us in the sled. Are you ready?”

I couldn’t see it, but Momo had her eyes screwed shut. “Uh-huh.”

I pushed us forward, and in a second, Momo’s feline growl was echoing through the ravine as we took off down the hill. Her arms were so tight around my chest that I was struggling to breathe, but we made it down onto the stream and slid across flat snow before coming to a gentle stop.

“There, see? Now that wasn’t so bad, was it?” Momo didn’t answer, keeping her face pressed against my back. “Momo?”

“It was ok.”

“Good, I’m glad you liked it.”

Once more, I made the trek upstream and then climbed the hill. There was one girl left, and she was looking very nervous.

“What do you say, Chloe? Want to go for a ride?”

She kept her eyes downcast and repeatedly shifted her weight from one foot to the other. “I don’t know, it seems really scary.”

“Trust me, it’s not nearly as scary once you actually start going. And don’t worry, I’ll be riding with you.”

“Ok,” she squeaked.

We both sat down on the sled, but unlike Momo and Sonja, she was sitting backwards, choosing to use my lap as her seat. She was holding onto me like a baby monkey, her face buried in the side of my neck and her limbs locked around my chest.

“Ready?”

She nodded, with her cold nose tickling my neck. Just like with Momo, as soon as gravity took over, Chloe released a siren-like cry, so high pitched that both Sonja and Momo were left wincing. I held the guiding rope with one hand and had my arm wrapped around her small body. The ride went without accident, the two of us reaching the stream and sliding through the same path I had made with Momo, even stopping at the same spot.

“How was that, Chloe?” Instead of speaking, she simply wiggled, still keeping her face hidden. “Good. Let’s head back up.” I tried to get to my feet, but Chloe hadn’t released me. She was holding on like a backpack. “Chloe, sweetie, can you let go?” She shook her head. I couldn’t help but sigh. “All right, then.”

I don’t know how I did it, but I managed to climb back up the hill, not only pulling the sled with me, but also carrying Chloe. Though I wasn’t carrying her so much as letting me hang from me like a sloth on a branch. By the time I reached the top of the hill, my stamina was exhausted and I simply rolled onto my back on the ground.

“Girls, you go ahead and ride as much as you want… I’m just going to lie here for a few minutes.”

Sonja grabbed the sled and leaped down the hillside, riding down on her stomach while whooping in joy. For the next few hours, the girls and I took turns zipping down the hill, in different combinations and different styles. Momo and Chloe preferred simply sledding the normal way, but Sonja did every trick she could think of, from building jumps to standing on it like a snowboard. Chloe refused to go down solo, so one of us would always ride with her. But with these short-lived December days, the sun was fast approaching the horizon.

“Ok, girls, one last trip and then we all head back. How about we all ride together?” It was a tough fit, but the four of us managed to squeeze onto the sled, going from smallest to largest with Chloe in the front and me in the back. “Ready, girls?”

“Ready!” they all cheered.

Our combined weight required our combined effort to actually push the sled over the edge, and once gravity took over, it became a grinding conflict of friction and momentum. After all times we had gone down, the snow was pretty hard packed, but it was still buckling and slowing us down. Regardless, we shot down the hill and onto the frozen creek faster than before. The packed snow and exposed ice sent us farther than we had ever gone, and I could see us rocketing towards a fallen tree.

“Girls, bail!”

I rolled out of the sled with Sonja in my arms, Sonja pulling Momo, and Momo pulling Chloe. We landed in fresh powder and Momo and Chloe got up, sputtering and disoriented.

“One of you girls grab the sled and let’s go home.”

—————————————-

It was a race to return to the house, as both the sun and the temperature were rapidly dropping. We made it back just as the last beads of light disappeared from the horizon. We stripped off our winter gear, our exposed cheeks red from the cold.

“I’ll get started on dinner in a little bit. First, I’m really in a mood to take a hot bath,” I said, rubbing my face to try and warm the numb skin.

“Oh! Can Momo join?”

“Of course, come on up.”

While Sonja and Chloe turned on the TV and set it to Animal Planet (their new favorite channel), I built up the fire in the wood stove and Momo filled the tub upstairs.

“Master, it’s ready!” she called.

I met her in the bathroom and we both stripped down. My eyes licked Momo’s body as the last articles of clothes came off. It had been too long since I had seen her naked. Sure, we played together almost every night, but I always had the lights off then. I had missed watching her prance around the house in the nude.

I got into the tub first, making sure the temperature was right before settling. A groan of bliss escaped my lips, making Momo jealous. “Come on in, kitten.”

She stepped in and lowered herself below the water, purring in euphoria. By the time she lied back against me, it sounded like there was a V8 engine in her throat.

“Master, this feels sooooooo good,” she mumbled.

“I thought you’d like it. Back when I bought this house, my first thought upon seeing the tub was of taking romantic baths with you girls.”

“What does ‘romantic’ mean?”

“Romance is what happens when two people are attracted to each other and the atmosphere becomes very… arousing.”

“Like when Momo and Master play together?”

“Sort of. Something is romantic when it makes you think about the person you love and you become extra happy.”

“Momo loves Master.”

“And Master loves Momo.” I raised a wet hand and began rubbing her ears, further intoxicating her with physical ecstasy. “You’re the first cat I’ve ever seen that actually enjoyed getting wet.”

“Momo doesn’t, really. But it’s just so warm, Momo can’t help it.”

She slipped down further into the water, dipping her head just below the surface until only her ears stayed dry, poking up like two periscopes. She blew bubbles for a few seconds and then sat back up. Her body steaming, she sighed in bliss and leaned back against me, with nothing but a thin film of water between our naked bodies. We stayed like that for a bit, silently enjoying the warmth of the water and the sensation of each other’s company in utter stillness. After about ten minutes, the heat began to take its toll, though. I was feeling lightheaded and areas that were kept dry out of the water were now starting to glisten with sweat. It was just about time to get out, but I still had something I needed to do.

I looked down at Momo, watching the water lap at her breasts with every breath she took. Her nipples were half-submerged, and despite the warmth, fully erect. I slid my hand down her chest and started caressing her areolas. Her eyes closed, Momo’s breath began to quicken. My other hand moved through the water and found her flat belly. My fingertips moved down her soft skin and slipped between her legs. Normally, I would penetrate her with my fingers, but I decided to take a gentler approach. With just my middle finger, I started skimming the entrance of her labia, ever so gently stimulating the nerves. While that was going on, I continued to trace her areolas with the smallest amount of contact possible. Momo kept her eyes closed but was now panting, surprisingly aroused from so little stimulation. The teasing attribute seemed to be magnifying the sensations. The longer I teased her, the more she reacted, with the deprivation itself giving her pleasure.

Time to get a little rougher. My fingers slipped inside her, and at the same time, my hand squeezed her right breast and my lips closed around the tips of one of her ears. Momo let out a single cry, as clear and pristine as a bell chime. Now I was being aggressive, clumsily groping her tits while I chewed on her ears and drilled her with my fingers.

“Master…” she gasped.

I sat up on my knees, picking her up with me. I had her leaned over, supporting her with my arms across her chest, while still violating her with my hands. No longer nibbling her ears, I was now kissing her neck, all while she moaned and water dripped from her nipples. I let her lie against the end of the tub, her rear facing me with her wet tail curling in anticipation. With a quick dab of soap for some extra lubrication, I grabbed her by the hips and mounted her from behind, my manhood stuffed into her gate and making her whine.

The water in the tub sloshed back and forth as I rammed her. Since our bodies were wet, every time her ass met my lap, it produced a clap much louder and deeper than usual. The water caught the light perfectly, letting me see the ripples move through her body with every thrust. Momo was moaning in happiness while keeping her face buried in the crook of her arm. Forsaking my hold on her waist, I reached under and cupped a warm breast. I then stopped moving, Momo realizing that I wanted her to do it in my place. Now gripping the edge of the tub instead of leaning against it, she began throwing her body back against mine, her voice reaching new heights as she could now control how hard and how fast she was fucked. I watched her with a smile on my face, enjoying the sight of the effort she was putting in.

“Master, Momo is going to-“

I kissed her before she could finish. I pulled her back against me, holding her by the arms while I resumed my thrusts. She couldn’t maintain the kiss, instead pulling her lips from mine and crying out when she had her orgasm. Her strength had left her, I picked her up out of the bath and brought her into the bedroom.

I laid her out on the bed and spread her legs. She looked up at me, her lips parted, her cheeks flushed, and her eyes half open. I cupped her cheek and brushed my thumb across her lips. She reached out to me as if for a hug. I embraced her, returning my cock to its rightful place and regaining my earlier rhythm. Her arms and legs wrapped around me and joined our tongues swirled. It only took me a couple minutes to finish, making her purr as she felt me empty my reserves into her womanhood.

We stayed there for a minute or so, with me still inside her, the two of us simply waiting until we had caught our breath. With the water evaporating from our bodies, we finally separated and got to our feet.

“Come on, let’s go have dinner.”

“‘Kay, Master!”

Chapter 7 will be up next week! Please comment! I really want to hear from you!

---

Hello please remember to comment suggestions. Please look out for more Mommy&Me Series stories THX!

“Mom! Justina’s here!” I yelled. “Ok Tori, I’ll be there in a minute!” Mom called. Justina stepped out of her red Chevy. I couldn’t help but notice how sexy she looked in her crop top and tight shorts. She always knew how to find the outfit that clung to her curves just right. This morning in homeroom, Justina told me that she was braless and pantiless. After that I stared at her nipples in every class that we had together. Two weeks ago, I wouldn’t have been saying this but ever since what happened between Mom and me last week, I had a new lust for girls.

“Hey, Tori!” Justina said, running up the porch steps, her breasts jiggling with every step. “Hi,” I said. She noticed me staring at her boobs and did the unthinkable. She flashed her breasts. I blushed and she winked at me as Mom came towards the door. “Hello Justina,” Mom said. “Hello, Mrs. Ryan,” Justina replied. “You girls are probably hungry, are turkey sandwiches ok with you Justina?” Mom asked. “Yes, thank you,” Justina replied. “Mom, I’m going to show Justina my room,” I told mom. “Ok sweetie,” Mom said.

We ran up the steps and I took her to my room. “Nice room,” Justina remarked. “Thanks,” I said. I leaned against the wall. Justina put her hands on the wall, leaned on me, and kissed me. This time, unlike last week, I kissed her right back. Then, I pushed her against the bed keeping her lips locked on to mine. After lying on top of Justina, kissing her for a few seconds, she pulled away. “So, I guess you are bi now?” Justina asked. I shook my head no. She looked disappointed and confused. “I think I’m lesbian. I’ve been finding boys less and less attracting and girls more attracting,” I said. “Oh,” Justina said. I slid my hands on her tan stomach but my mom choose that timing to call us to eat.

We ran down the stairs to find some delicious sandwiches. “Wow Mom, those look amazing!” I exclaimed. “You mean these?” she squeezed her breasts. “MOM!” I yelled. “Yes, Mrs. Ryan, your tits are amazing,” Justina said. My jaw practically unhinged. When Justina saw my expression she clapped her hand over her mouth. “Did I say that out loud?” she said. We nodded. We all laughed but for Justina and me it was more of a nervous chuckle. It actually made me hornier then I already was when Justina had said that. Mom stirred her tea with a spoon and we ate. Suddenly Mom dropped her spoon. She crawled under the table to pick it up. I looked at Justina and suddenly a gasp escaped from her lips. I looked under the table and saw my mom rubbing her vagina through her shorts. This got me incredibly turned on and I smiled at Justina as Mom came up. After we ate, Justina and excused ourselves to my room. In there, I gave Justina a quick run through of what had happened between Mom and I last week.

“Sounds hot, wish I could’ve been there,” Justina said. “Ever since then,” I paused and blushed “Ever since then, I’ve been wanting to taste you,” I told her. “Well, let me grant your wish,” Justina replied. She took her shorts and thong off revealing her beautiful pussy. “Damn that pussy looks good,” I said. I pushed her onto the bed. Just as I was about to lick her clit, a voice said, “I see you girls started without me.” It was Mom. Justina and I both blushed fiercely. “Well, what are you waiting for? Get undressed, both of you,” Mom commanded. All three of us got naked. “That’s better,” Mom said. Justina lied back down on the bed and I knelt so that I was level to her pussy. Mom climbed on the bed and started massaging Justina’s C-cup breasts. I licked Justina’s clit, lust on the tip of my tongue. Her clit tasted sweet on my tongue. I licked again and heard her moan. Like last time, this got me motivated. I lapped her up making her moan every other second. Finally, even though I didn’t want to I got up. “Oh fuck that felt good!” Justina exclaimed. I smiled. “Now for payback,” Justina said.

I lay on the bed. Mom sat on my face and Justina began to eat me out. It was obvious that Justina was experienced and I think Mom was annoyed because every few seconds, I would stop eating her pussy to moan and scream. Finally, Mom just gave up, got off of me and squeezed and pinched my hard pink nipples. I felt amazing and my orgasm was building up. Suddenly, I squirted all over Justina’s face. She drank up all of the juice, not wasting a single drop. It reminded me of Selena Gomez’s song: Hands To Myself. “Won’t let one drop go to waste,” The song said. I thought she was done but she kept licking me. Once she licked me moving her tongue around inside of my pussy. “Justina!” I yelled. Again I squirted on her face. When she finally stopped, her face was wet and she was grinning. “Your clit tastes wonderful,” she said. “So does yours,” I replied. “My turn,” Mom said. “I’m sure you’ll find my clit lovely as well.

When I saw Justina eating Mom with her butt out I decided to get another taste of her from behind. I bent down and licked her pussy. Justina looked behind her and saw me. She smiled and continued to eat out my mom. I continued to tongue her pussy hole. Justina finally got up from Mom. Mom got up and pushed me on the bed. Just like last week, she lifted my leg and started rubbing her pussy on mine. We scissored for a while, me feeling in heaven again. I almost orgasmed again but I didn’t want to get my bed wet again. So I did my best not to cum all over again. After that, Justina told us, “That was amazing, but I’m kinda tired now.” Mom and I agreed and we dressed. After Justina left, Mom said, “I told you we would have lots of fun.”

PLEASE COMMENT SUGGESTIONS!!! I’M HOPING TO CONTINUE TALKING ABOUT JUSTINA’S RELATIONSHIP WITH TORI ONCE I’M DONE WITH THE MOMMY&ME SERIES. BE ON THE LOOKOUT FOR THAT!

---

The Highacre Dragon Breeders Saga continues

Highacre Dragon Breeders part 3 – Impregnation

A month had passed since Mimi had first joined the Highacre dragon stables and she had completed her basic lessons and training. She was now a junior stable hand under the direction of Arryn, one of the senior stable hands. Mimi spent her evenings with Viktoria discussing the need for the breeding program they ran and began her more advanced lessons in dragonology and stable management. Viktoria had told her she wanted to train her to be her replacement when she retired. Mimi was both honoured and shocked at the proposal as she was still only a teenager but Viktoria explained it was because of how the dragons responded to her. With most of the stable hands the dragons ignored them and only responded to very few, these were the only ones allowed to ride them and perform medical exams. Dragons chose who they want to ride them not the other way around.

Arryn was a typical girl in her early twenties, full of life and always looking for fun. She was an average girl, her curly brunette hair came to her shoulders and she always wore it loose. She had the firm curves of a young adult but her eyes spoke of great sorrow. Arryn had come to Highacre after being fired from the last stable she worked at due to the fact the dragons were always trying to mate with her and the owner did not approve of this. It was then she learnt that she was one of the few women who could be impregnated by a dragon if that dragon breed birthed live young. When Arryn arrived at the Highacre stable she had explained the whole situation to Vikoria who took her in without a second thought. Viktoria had put her on the pills to prevent her being impregnated if she was mounted by one of the dragons again. At the mention of these pills there was a twinkle of mischief in Arryn’s eye.

As Mimi dressed in her riding leathers she caught her reflection in the mirror, her raven black hair pulled into tight pigtails. She saw the curve of her hip and breast, though small they were firm and round. She turned on the spot to see her self more clearly. The leather clung tightly to her ass and emphasized the mound of her crotch. She was only eighteen years old but had the full figure of a woman. Mimi smiled and saw the glint of mischief in her bright blue eyes. Her slim angular face seemed so serious in contrast to the supple leathers she wore. She gently applied a little make up; blusher and lip gloss to highlight her high cheek bones and full lips. She looked down and admired how the leather shaped her legs, her slim calves moved up to slim yet strong thighs, slender yet not childlike. Mimi ran her hand over the leathers enjoying the feel, even though they chafed; she was getting used to them, she turned round and looked over her shoulder, admiring the shape of her ass in the leathers, round and firm like a fresh peach, she ran her hand over one cheek then the other before giving herself a little spank.

Later that day Mimi and Arryn were walking through the stables just chatting about the different breeds; Mimi was hungry for knowledge. Arryn explained that out of the twenty breeds of dragon they cared for only two were capable of giving birth to live young; the Fleshdrake and Enirvic. They had a breeding pair of each dragon and a couple of juveniles from each pair in the nursery. It was Mimi and Arryn’s turn to clean the nursery the following day and she could barely control her excitement about being in with the juvenile dragons. Mimi had always wanted one as a pet but knew it wasn’t possible, which is why she had come to the stable. They weren’t pets but she got to work with them everyday and was paid to do something she loved.

That evening Mimi and Viktoria were in Mimi’s quarters discussing what she had learned and Viktoria filled in any gaps that Arryn had missed. They sat and went through Mimi’s notes on the breeds that could birth live young and Viktoria explained that some humans could be impregnated by these breeds. She pulled out a bottle of pills and told Mimi that she would have to start taking them so that if she was mounted by one of these dragons it couldn’t impregnate her. Mimi nodded and put the pills by her bed so she wouldn’t forget to take them. She leaned over and kissed Viktoria to say thank you for the warning. Viktoria’s responding kiss was hot and passionate and showed what her true intentions had been for their meeting. Mimi giggled, knowing that Viktoria loved these kind of private sexual moments and that they should both make the most of them as they didn’t happen often due to the business of the Ranch.

Viktoria lunged at the young girl and pinned her to the simple single bed. Mimi squealed in delight and threw her arms around her lovers shoulders to hold her tight. They writhed together almost silently for a while. The only sounds were the giggles and naughty whispers accompanied by the rustle of the thin bedsheets beneath them. Viktoria’s elegant fingers glided through Mimi’s hair, making the helpless girl whimper in sensual bliss and grind against her welcome assailant. The grinding forced a moan from the woman’s lips which was soon echoed by her young lover as their writhing dance heated up; both pairs of hands caressing the others body as their lips locked to stifle the noises. Viktoria ended up underneath the girl, giggling. This was totally new to her but Mimi knew what she was doing. Slowly she slide down the length of her Mentor’s body until she was kneeling between her legs and grinning. She knew what Viktoria liked and how she liked it. She knew how to make her scream. Viktoria echoed the girls grin before skilfully grabbing her hair and pulling Mimi’s grinning face into her shaven mound. Mimi began greedily sucking and licking at Viktoria’s swollen clit and labia. Working her tongue deep into Viktoria’s soaking wet pussy Mimi drew first a moan then a scream of ecstasy from her lover. Viktoria worked her hands through Mimi’s hair, pulling her harder into her dripping pussy. After several minutes of enthusiastic oral Mimi pulled her head from Viktoria’s welcoming crotch and panted for breath. In this moment of peace Viktoria whispered in a husky pleasure-laden voice,
“fuck me please baby-girl, there is a strap-on in my saddle bag”
Mimi grinned in youthful excitement and scrambled form her bed to the bag; retrieving the strap-on Mimi gently slid it up her legs and into place. The strap-on had an additional smaller dong that fitted into Mimi’s tight teen pussy to give her pleasure as she fucked her Mentor. She pulled a tube of lube from her underwear drawer and gently applied a generous amount of it to the phallus then stroked it gently as she approached the bed once more. The strap-on was the same one Viktoria had used on Mimi the first time they had fucked. It was eight inches long and four inches in circumference, made of a soft rubber that moved easily but was still firm enough to bring the receiver to orgasm.

Viktoria watched her approach; her legs slightly spread as she rubbed her swollen clit. Mimi gingerly climbed onto the bed holding the strap-on in front of her. Viktoria spread her legs a little wider as she gripped the phallus and guided Mimi into her welcoming pussy. As Mimi gently rocked her hips pushing the strap-on deeper and deeper into Viktoria she ran her hands all over her lovers body. Viktoria gently wrapped her legs around Mimi and used them to pull her deeper into her pussy. She groaned in pleasure as the phallus slid fully into her, filling her entirely. Mimi shuddered in sensory pleasure at seeing how she pleased Viktoria; her body shook with small orgasms as the dong in her pussy worked on her g-spot. Their breathing became heavy as Viktoria used her legs to control the speed and depth of Mimi’s thrusts. As Mimi got used to using the strap-on she began to thrust a little faster making Viktoria moan and gasp in pleasure.

As she thrust the full length of the strap-on into Viktoria Mimi leant back, dragging her nails down the woman’s flanks and making Viktoria gasp and buck in ecstasy. In return, Viktoria dug her fingers into Mimi’s ass cheeks and screamed,
“Fuck me harder, harder, HARDER!”
Mimi grinned at Viktoria’s demands. She took a firm hold of her Mentors hips and pulled the strap-on out until only the tip remained inside Viktoria. The woman groaned at the sudden feeling of emptiness, but it was short lived as Mimi thrust the strap-on in hard and deep. Viktoria screamed in pleasure as Mimi continued her relentless pounding, a sheen of sweat breaking over her forehead at the effort of fucking Viktoria senseless.
Viktoria dug her nails into the girls ass and screamed in utter delight as her pussy was pounded harder than ever before and more thoroughly than any man ever had; second only to when she had been fucked by one of her dragons.

Mimi panted in exertion as she fucked Viktoria. Both of them moaned and screamed in mutual pleasure as they climaxed simultaneously. Their fluids soaking the sheets beneath them.
Mimi collapsed onto Viktoria as her own orgasm slowly diminished. Her Mentor and lover held her close as she got her breathing under control. With deliberate care Mimi gently pulled the strap-on from Viktoria’s dripping pussy. The phallus was drenched in her juices, Viktoria shuddered in pleasure before collapsing back onto the pillows. Mimi pulled the strap-on down before wiping it clean on her spare towel. Returning the toy to Viktoria’s bag she smiled in contentment before returning to the bed and cuddling into her lover. They both drifted into a peaceful sleep, smiles from ear to ear at the mutual pleasure.

The following morning after a very restful sleep. Mimi and Arryn went to the nursery for their daily duties. As instructed Mimi had taken the pill first thing in the morning. She wasn’t worried about being impregnated as she was currently on her period. She didn’t mention the pills to Arryn as she wasn’t sure if she ever fucked the dragons. She had soon learned that the dragons were very picky with who they mounted; and she didn’t want to make Arryn uncomfortable if she wasn’t one of the girls chosen.

As they entered the nursery Arryn warned Mimi to look out for Ebondrak and Pestral; both were males that had just reached sexual maturity and would mount anything they could to show which of them was more dominant. Mimi nodded, she understood, and followed Arryn into the main pen. Mimi’s heart almost skipped a beat when she saw the number of dragons and eggs in the pen. There were twenty hatchlings rolling around in the warm ash in the centre of the pen; their squeaks and squeals of delight filled her heart with joy. There were at least a hundred eggs spread around the pen, some in clutches others on their own. She heard the beat of wings above her head and looked up to see juveniles the size of dogs flying around just below the ceiling. They set to work cleaning out the pens and separating out the broken egg shells to be sold on to the Alchemists guild at a later date.

After a couple of hours they stopped for a rest and sat by the ash pit. One of the hatchlings came out of the ash and climbed onto Mimi’s lap, settled into a ball and fell asleep. She gently stroked the scales of its head and it purred quietly. Arryn got up and excused herself as she had to go to the toilet, Mimi was quite happy sat with the dragon on her lap.

After nearly ten minutes Mimi began to wonder where Arryn had gone so she removed the dragon from her lap and stood. She dusted herself down and was about to head off to the toilets as well when she heard Arryn scream. Mimi ran to where the scream had come from and found Arryn huddled in the corner. Two large juveniles stood a couple of feet away watching her intently, they were the size of large dogs. They prowled around while sniffing the air and Mimi knew straight away these were Ebondrak and Pestral. She whistled and called their names. They turned their heads to look and her, their tongues flicking as they tasted the air. At that moment she knew they could smell her blood and she cursed herself for not masking the scent.

Both dragons purred at her while they prowled around behind her. Mimi moved closer to Arryn to check if she was OK but in the process she made the mistake of turning her back on the two juveniles. Before Mimi had a chance to realize her mistake the two dragons leapt forward forcing her to the ground. With a gentle bite Pestral tore her riding leathers open exposing her moist, blood covered pussy. Mimi gasped in surprise but she didn’t resist. Gently Pestral began licking the blood from her crotch; Arryn was dismayed at seeing the sudden look of pleasure on Mimi’s face.

Ebondrak got up and slowly crept toward Arryn, tasting the air with flicks of his tongue. The dragon purred as it scented her arousal at seeing what was happening to Mimi. With gentle nudges of his snout Ebondrak pushed Arryn’s legs wider apart, sniffing her intently. As he sniffed her moist pussy his penis slowly slid from its sheath and flopped down; its was nine inches in length with a flared head like that of a horse. Arryn watched his penis grow, her breathing coming faster as she knew what was to follow. It had been weeks since she had last played with one of the dragons and now her need to be fucked took over. Her fear was replaced with raw lust. Arryn moved slowly around the young dragon. She ran a hand over his soft new scales, they were like supple leather. He watched her as she moved and knelt beside him. With a gentle touch she began stroking his penis; drawing a purr of pleasure from deep within him. As her lust took over Arryn bent forward and began greedily sucking his solid penis.

Mimi gasped and moaned in delight as Pestral licked hungrily at her pussy. His forked tongue moved over her swollen labia and engorged clit better than any man ever had. When he stopped and moved away she let out a moan of hunger. Mimi looked back over her shoulder and watched as his penis slid from its sheath, smaller than Ebondrak’s, it was only just seven inches. She knelt up on her knees and took hold of the leather at her crotch and pulled, tearing it further and exposing her full pussy and twitching anus. She had never had a cock in her ass before but she knew she wanted it. Mimi spat onto her fingers and rubbed them against her ass-hole before whistling and patting her toned ass cheek. Pestral prowled forward, his penis hardening at the scent of her lust. He gently mounted her, his penis pressing against her pussy. Before he could push in Mimi reached round and pulled it up so it pressed hard against her anus.

Arryn stopped sucking Ebondrak’s penis; the head dripped with spit and pre-cum. She quickly glanced around to see what was happening to Mimi and saw her rub spit onto her ass. Arryn didn’t enjoy anal but loved having her pussy fucked hard and deep. She knelt down in front of Ebondrak and wiggled her bum at him. She shuddered in barely controlled lust as she felt him sniff her dripping wet pussy. With gentle care he hadn’t shown earlier Ebondrak mounted her, wrapping his forelegs around her waist. The feel of his soft scales drove her arousal even higher; she loved the feel of a dragon against her skin. With a single thrust he drove all nine inches of his penis deep into her. His knot, the size of a grapefruit, pressed against her swollen pussy but was too big to fit inside her tight passage.

Mimi watched with lust filled eyes as Ebondrak mounted Arryn. She could feel Pestral prodding against her anus. Every prod drove her lust higher and higher. With a grunt of desire Mimi pushed herself back and felt the head of his penis slide into her ass. She gasped in pleasure and rolled her hips. Apart from her fingers and her dildo’s Mimi hadn’t had a cock in her ass before and she wanted the feeling to last. Pestral began thrusting gently into her, pushing his penis an inch deeper with every thrust. When his knot pressed against her ass she moaned and rolled her hips pulling forward slightly. If he got his knot in she wouldn’t have the pleasure of being fucked so hard and fast.

Ebondrak had pinned Arryn to the ground. His forelegs holding her tight while he rested his head on the centre of her back. She moaned and screamed in pleasure as his cock was driven deep into her. He began panting with his thrusts and licking Arryn’s back. Arryn tried looking back to see what was happening to Mimi but the weight on her kept her head pinned against her arms. Ebondrak began to thrust faster and harder, every thrust making her scream in uncapped pleasure.

Pestral increased the speed of his thrusts, driving his penis fully into Mimi’s ass. The teen girl screamed like never before as she was filled with warm solid meat. She began thrusting her hips back into the dragon, feeling his knot press against her ass-hole with every push. The force of his fucking slowly edged her closer to Arryn and Ebondrak. The dragon panted with every thrust. Its claws digging into the flesh of Mimi’s thighs as it held her tight. Mimi was moaning in utter ecstasy from having her ass fucked; she pushed back in time with Pestral’s thrusts. The dragon panted louder as it began fucking her as hard as he was able. With a roar of pleasure Pestral thrust with all his strength, the force of the thrust pushing his knot into Mimi’s ass. She gasped in surprise and pleasure as she felt the knot stretch her more than she had ever experienced. The dragon stopped thrusting as it came in her ass. The force of his orgasm felt like an explosion inside her; Filling her completely with dragon cum.

Ebondrak heard the other dragons pants of pleasure and increased his pace to match. He gripped Arryn firmly, his claws leaving welts along her stomach. The force and speed of his thrusts almost lifting Arryn off the ground. As the dragon kept up its relentless pace it slow shuffled Arryn round so she was facing Mimi. The two girls could see the utter pleasure of the experience written on each others faces. Ebondrak continued to fuck Arryn hard and fast. It was a rare treat he got to fuck one of the handlers and he was enjoying every second of it. With a gentle shift of his hips he began long fast strokes. Every thrust stretched Arryn’s pussy more and more. Arryn looked up as Mimi screamed in surprise and saw that Pestral had stopped thrusting but still held her close. She could feel her own orgasm building to an extreme she had never experienced before. With a roar of pure animal lust Ebondrak thrust his entire length into Arryn’s stretched pussy, he kept the pressure on until his swollen and engorged knot burst into her. Arryn screamed in pleasure and almost blackout at the sudden pain; the dragon was totally inside her, all nine inches and grapefruit knot. Ebondrak came and filled her pussy and womb with cum. He growled at Pestral and spread his wings in a dominant display; Arryn hanging off his penis.

The two dragons watched each other for a minute before Pestral lowered his head and folded his wings. For now Ebondrak was the dominant male. Both girls panted as their own orgasms began to subside. Their bodies drenched in sweat and covered in multiple scratches. Slowly the dragons knots shrunk to a point that they could pull them from the girls. The girls both came simultaneously as the knots were pulled free; they collapsed onto the ground and panted. Cum leaked from both of them, but Mimi also bled. Her ass had been stretched and now bled from the fucking she had taken. Neither of the girls could move for a moment as their bodies slowly adjusted to the orgasms that had just swamped them.

Once Ebondrak and Pestral had satisfied themselves they left the two girls in the corner. Mimi dragged herself over to Arryn and held her tight as they both cried. They had both enjoyed it but the dragons had lost control and had really pounded both of them. The dragons had been so strong they were powerless to stop them, they would both be bruised and scratched for a few days. Mimi pulled out her phone, called Viktoria, explained what had happened and told her where they were. Viktoria told them to stay put because she was coming to them. A couple of minutes passed and both girls were still weeping from the pain. Viktoria and four of the male stable hands entered the nursery and found the girls curled up in the corner. The stable hands carried them out and took them to the medical wing to have them checked over by the nurses. Viktoria was sure they weren’t hurt but it was more of a precaution. She decided to give both girls the rest of the week off to recover because both were going to be sore.

The stable nurses checked over both girls and declared them physically fine but recommended that they rest for a couple of days and focus on their studies. They took a blood sample from each girl and told them to return in five days for another blood test; purely to make sure they hadn’t contracted any possible diseases from the dragons.

Five days passed and both girls reported to the nurses office for their blood test. The nurse took a small measure of blood from each girl and sent them back to their quarters. The first tests had come back clean but they didn’t want to take any chances, the last thing the stable wanted as a new disease to start spreading. The nurse read the results from the second test; Mimi’s results showed normal, her hormone levels were a little high but she attributed that to Mimi being on her period. But she was concerned about Arryn’s results; she knew the girl was on the stables birth control pill but the levels didn’t seem right.

She looked over the results again and immediately called Viktoria to tell her the results and then called Mimi and Arryn to her office. She wasn’t going to enjoy this but it had to be done. A few minutes later all three arrived, Mimi and Arryn looked worried while Viktoria had an odd expression; one of joy and jealousy at the same time. The nurse gave Mimi her results and told her to be careful with the pills as she had taken too many and she could accidentally overdose which would lead to her hormones spiking again and a repeat of the other day. Mimi looked both worried and aroused at once, she glanced at Viktoria who smiled and winked before mouthing “later”. The nurse then turned to Arryn and said,
“You are going to want to sit down sweetie…….. you are pregnant.”
Arryn burst into tears and looked at Viktoria crying,
“I’m so sorry, I forgot my pill a couple of times. I’m sorry, I’ll pack my things and leave.”
Viktoria shook her head and cuddled Arryn and told her to stop being silly and that she wasn’t going anywhere, the stable would look after her and watch over her as she grew and carried the baby to term if that is what she wanted. Arryn wept in joy and nodded, she would keep the baby and be the stables first dragon mother.

---

With her mind control powers, Bess shows her virginal cousin Georgia she needs to be disciplined, too!

Submissive Incest Mind Control

A Story of the Institute of Apotheosis Research

Chapter Three: Daughter’s Bondage Punishment

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2018

Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

I whimpered into the ring gag, keeping my mouth forced open, as my mother worked the butt plug into my asshole. My well-spanked rump burned as her left hand gripped it, her right pressed the conical toy deeper and deeper into me. Saliva ran down my chin, leaking out of my mouth. The ring kept my mouth open wide enough to suck my dad’s cock while keeping me from being able to talk.

It made me feel so helpless. Though I had gained mind control powers from the strange halo that the weird Institute of Apotheosis had sent me. With it, I had educated my parents to stop being such hippies when it came to disciplining me. No more wanting to talk, no more thinking my misbehavior was a cry for attention. Now they punished me. Spanked me. Tied me up.

Fucked me.

The butt plug popped into my asshole. I groaned, my newly deflowered pussy clenching. I whimpered, my eighteen-year-old body trembling. My hands pulled at the cuffs binding them behind my back. My legs shifted as much as the spreader bar would allow. I groaned, my bowels clenching down on the toy filling me up, trapping my dad’s cum in me.

It was so wild. I couldn’t believe that my parents were into BDSM.

“Dinner is ready, Father,” Mom said. She called dad that when they were playing their BDSM games. She was his submissive. I know where I got my desire to be dominated from.

“Sounds great,” Dad said, stretching, naked and hunky. He stood tall, his hair black like mine, so strong and sexy. I shivered, my pussy clenched as my juices ran down my thighs. His cock wasn’t hard, but it was still so impressive.

He’d fucked all my holes.

“Free her, slut,” Dad ordered.

“Yes, Father.”

I groaned in relief as my mother freed my wrists. I finally could move. I’d been bound for hours as part of my punishment. She removed the spreader bar next then finally took out the ring gag. I worked my jaw, trying to get feeling back into it. I shuddered at being ungagged, now able to order my parents around with my new mind control powers.

I didn’t want to.

“Come on, you naughty whore,” Mom said as I sat up, my small breasts jiggling, both my fat nipples aching, pinched by nipple clamps. “I bet you’re starving.”

“Yes, Mother,” I said, my voice a little raw, sore from lack of use.

I stood up and groaned as the nipple clamps pulled at my nubs. The butt plug shifted in my rear. I shivered, my stomach twisting. I let out a whimper of pain. Fresh throbbing assaulted my nipples. Fresh pain that washed through me and made my pussy clench. Such a delicious, wonderful, naughty sensation.

I drank in the pain. I absorbed it. It made me feel so wicked. I breathed in deeply against it.

Mom smiled at me and put her arms around my shoulder. “Young lady, you love it, don’t you?”

I nodded my head.

She kissed me on the forehead. Then I lifted my lips. Mom hesitated, maybe some residual question at her actions, before she kissed me. I had to mind control her into accepting incest. Into being dominant for me like Dad was.

I groaned into her kiss while Dad watched us. He had a grin on his face that proclaimed how lucky he was.

I walked with Mom out of their bedroom, glancing into my bedroom. The box the Halo came in was gone; no packing peanuts littered the hallway. My mom was a clean freak. She couldn’t abide anything disordering her house for too long. Not that she would ever yell at me about it in the past. She would just brightly tell me, “An orderly house is so much better than a cluttered one. I hope one day you see that, but it’s okay for you to express your individuality.”

At least the new her would discipline me now instead of being so frustratingly understanding.

Going down the stairs made me whimper. My breasts bounced more, the nipple clamps tugging on my abused nubs while the butt plug really stirred in my cum-filled bowels. It stimulated me in a nice way, adding a tingling heat that met the jolts of pain shooting from my tits.

Every step reminded me of their domination. It was amazing. Finally, thanks to the halo and my mind control powers, I had the parents I wanted. I had more than I imagined. I had all my kinky fantasies fulfilled and in ways I never imagined.

BDSM!

How deliciously exciting.

I sucked in a breath as I sat down, my spanked butt-cheeks reminding me of Dad’s punishment. I whimpered, my butt plug pushed deeper into my bowels. My hands clenched as I groaned through my clenched teeth. I drank in the pain. I welcomed it.

My parents disciplined me!

Part of me wanted to cry. Not from the pain, but from the joy.

“I love that feeling,” Mom said to me as she carried the salad she’d made from the kitchen. “That wonderful reminder of your father’s hand. There were times I drove you to school with my ass burning from being spanked the night before.”

I still couldn’t believe that they did this. I wanted to talk, but then I might give them orders. I shouldn’t do that. I had all this power, but I needed to be controlled by them. I needed to be dominated. It was the proper way of things.

Dad took the head of the table, seating there the way the patriarch should. Strong and commanding as Mom came in with the tuna casserole, a savory scent filling the air. She must have left it to stay warm in the oven while they came upstairs to play with me.

“I read the instruction manual that came with your box,” Dad said as Mom dished up his food. She always dished up the food. I never realized that it was a sign that she was serving him. I felt so blind.

Then I realized what Dad said. I blinked and stared at him.

“I know what you did to us, young lady,” he said.

“You’re not angry but happy I did it,” I said, speaking clearly. “Both of you.” A tiny prickle ran across my thoughts as I changed them ever so slightly.

“Of course we are happy, young lady,” Mom said, dishing up my food now. “We both understand that it was wrong of us not to discipline you.”

“It’s an… interesting device,” Father continued. “It has effects on your body. It speeds up your body’s recovery. Your ass is already healing. I spanked you hard, and you won’t even have bruises by tomorrow. I’m going to have to spank you often to make the discipline stick.”

A wonderful shiver ran through me.

“When your done with dinner, you will text your cousin and get her to come over here.” His eyes fell on me, something hungry stirring in them. “She has to be punished for wrecking my car with you, young lady.”

“Yes, Daddy,” I said a hot wave washing through me. “She’s a naughty slut, too.”

There was something in his eyes. Something so powerful. I knew he’d thought about fucking me—I mean, I was masturbating and moaning how I wanted him to fuck me for a while to see how far I could push my parents—but did he also want to fuck Georgia? She was a brassy-haired girl with blue eyes.

She was a hottie.

I couldn’t wait. I dug into my food. I had to eat as fast as possible.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Deidre Icke, President of the Institute of Apotheosis, shivered as her ex-husband said, “We should buy some of the equipment like the goddess’s parents own.”

Deidre swallowed as she stared at the screen of Bess Atwater eating her food as fast as possible, eager to be a submissive slut for her parents. The gods each had their own lessons to teach. The previous four had dominated to some extent, but now there was a goddess showing how to be a good submissive. How someone should submit to a father or a husband.

Or an ex-husband?

“You want to make sure our daughter is punished?” she asked Robert. Together, they had twins, Alex and Alexis. Since the last god, Randy Lyon, had revealed brothers should fuck and breed their sisters, Alex and Alexis had been inseparable, their flesh united once more, joined together the way it once had been in Deidre’s womb.

“I think our son has her in hand,” Robert said. “But what about you? You’re a naughty wife.”

A hot shiver ran through Deidre’s body. The third god, Michael Horne, had shown that wives needed to be punished when they were cheating whores. Like Deidre had been. She’d destroyed her marriage with her affair. She hadn’t meant to cheat on Robert, but they were working so hard to make Dr. Blavatsky’s vision of the new gods come true after the death of him and his wife. She’d grown apart from Robert, and…

“Maybe we should,” she said, her pussy on fire. Since her punishment, the rift between them had slowly mended. They were becoming a family again because of the new gods.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I knelt naked before the door, trembling, waiting for Georgia to arrive. She texted she’d be right over. For Georgia, that could be in the next few minutes or the next hour. I had invited her to stay over. My mom had to talk to her mom because unlike me, Georgia’s parents actually punished her. Despite being eighteen, they grounded her because she still lived at home. Even being grounded would have been an improvement over the way they had treated me.

I trembled, so eager for her to arrive, to be punished, too. She deserved it. I didn’t have the nipple clamps on. I squirmed, my rump resting on my calves, the butt plug filling my bowels. Dad was right. My ass didn’t burn nearly as much as it had an hour ago. The nanites in me that let my brain waves write over others also healed my body, gave me more sexual stamina, and had effects on those in my life.

“Father will have more virility,” Mom had explained as we ate dinner like a family. “Which is good if he has another submissive girl to please.”

My pussy leaked juices. I felt so swollen there. I wished I was gagged, but I would have to give Georgia directions. Mom bustled in the kitchen, humming as she cleaned the way she always did. She was naked save for the apron.

“We don’t have to hide things from Bess any longer,” Dad had said, “so, slut, you will go naked at all times. You can wear an apron though. I like seeing you in your apron.”

Mom had giggled like a little girl.

Finally, after waiting for an eternity kneeling before the door, but was only like fifteen minutes, I heard footsteps crunching up the path. I hoped it was my cousin. A shadow moved through the frosted windows in our front door. It opened.

Georgia and I spent enough time at the other’s house that we just walked in. We were family, our mothers were sisters. She burst in wearing a pair of tight jeans and a belly shirt that cupped her round breasts. We were both eighteen, only a few months apart in age. I felt like she was my sister. I told her everything, how I masturbated to my father (which she thought was hot) to how I misbehaved at home to get them to punish me.

“Hey, Bess, what’s so…” Her jaw dropped as she stared at me. “Holy shit, are you just going full nudist to see how far your parents will let you go? What did your mom say when she saw you? I bet it was, ‘Oh, what an interesting phase you’re going through, Bess. I fully support your expression. It’s your body and you should be proud of it.’ Am I close?”

“Something even better,” I said, staring up at her. “When a young lady is bad and naughty, she needs to be punished. Hard. She has to be spanked and bound and treated like a BDSM slave.”

My thoughts prickled hard. My cousin gasped, the words so alien to her. My vision fuzzed for a moment, my brainwaves working so hard to change her, to mold her. She blinked at me as everything shifted in her.

“And when you make your parents have to discipline you, then you have to satiate them. You have to let them use your body,” I continued. This hurt more. The pain almost overwhelmed me for a moment. But my dad wanted me to say these words, to explain it to her. “It excites you to please your parents, the person who punishes you, with your body.”

“Holy shit,” Georgia said, shaking her head, her blue eyes wide. “Are you saying…?”

“My parents used me, Georgia,” I said, hopping to my feet, my bowels squeezing down on my butt plug. “They punished me for being a bad girl. And… you were a bad girl, too, Georgia. What does that mean?”

“That I need to be punished,” she said, her eyes widening. “Oh, shit, I need to go home to my parents.”

“No!” I shouted, more prickling electrified my thoughts. I couldn’t let her leave. Dad wanted to punish her. Fuck her. “My parents can discipline you, too. You’re my cousin. You’re family! You have to submit to my parents. To let them use you, too.”

“Oh, damn,” Georgia groaned. “Wow… That’s… Wow…”

I nodded my head. I took her hand and pulled her into the house. “You have to strip. Naughty young ladies have to go naked in this house.”

A faint prickle. After what I’d just done to her brain, this was only a small correction. Her hands shot to the hem of her top. She pulled it off, her round breasts jiggling in her bra. I was so jealous of her tits. They were bigger than mine. She had fat, pink nipples like Mom and me, but her tits were a nice B cup verging on a C where I had little A’s. It sucked. We were the same age.

Shame the Halo couldn’t give me bigger tits.

Georgia reached behind her. She shrugged her shoulders out of the straps. Her breasts came into sight, her pink nipples hard and thrusting forward, just perfect to be clamped. To be played with. I couldn’t help reaching over and tweaking one.

She gasped. “I guess… we’ll be… doing stuff, too.”

“Oh, yes,” I nodded, my pussy growing wetter. I hadn’t ever really thought of my cousin in a sexual way, but… God, she was sexy. “You got the hots for me.” My thoughts prickled harder.

“Wow,” Georgia said. “I do. It’s like… Like you’re… you’re opening my eyes.”

I just grinned at her as she wiggled out of her jeans. She pushed them down her lithe legs, revealing the thong she wore beneath. I licked my lips. I’d seen her naked so many times, I knew she had a shaved pussy, but now I wanted to witness her body. To lust over it. She pushed down her thong.

I groaned at the sight of her shaved twat, this tight, virginal slit. Like me, she hadn’t had sex, but she wanted it. Just waiting for the right boy to come along. Or the right man. I shivered, so thrilled that she would lose her virginity to the same man who took mine.

“Oh, Georgia, you’ve blossomed into such a beautiful young lady,” Mom said as she walked naked into the room, holding a ball gag in her hand. Like the ring gag, it had a lock on it. I had to stay gagged, or I would just start giving orders.

I shouldn’t be in power longer than was necessary. I needed to be dominated. Controlled.

“Hey, Aunt Meredith,” my cousin said, blinking at the sight of my naked mother, her light-brown hair swaying about her hair.

Mom’s green eyes sparkled as she held up the ball gag. I didn’t resist as she shoved the red ball into my mouth. Then she pulled the straps tight about my head, the lock clicking into place. A flutter of panic shot through me.

I was no longer in control. I had lost all my power. I had to be truly submissive now. And it was wonderful. That helplessness only made me groan. Made me shiver. Made my pussy burn and ache. This was so wonderful. This is what I craved.

I just had to gain superpowers to gain it.

“Follow, young ladies,” Mom said, her voice stern. “Father awaits.”

“Father?” whispered Georgia, shooting me a questioning glance. “Oh, right, can’t talk.”

I just moaned, wanting to tell her. My teeth pressed into the rubber, the flavor filling my mouth.

Naked, we padded after my mother, the butt plug shifting in my bowels. My eyes fell on her ass, swaying back and forth. She kept in great shape, her body lush and firm. It made my pussy ache and burn. Excitement swept through me, this flush of heat that washed down my veins. My sexual juices flowed, matting my black bush. I shivered, trembling, so eager for this.

Daddy waited in the living room, sitting naked on his recliner, his cock hard and rampant before him. He grinned like a sultan witnessing his harem parading before him, his strong eyes feasting on our flesh. I shivered as Mom knelt before him.

I fell to my knees on her right, the butt plug shifting in my ass, sending an exciting wave through me After a moment, Georgia joined us, her cheeks red, her brassy-brown hair swaying about her shoulders. Her round breasts had such a nice bounce to them. She shivered, licking her lips, looking so nervous.

Daddy surveyed us then his eyes fell down on Georgia. “You were a naughty slut today, Georgia, by helping my daughter steal my Mustang and wrecking it, weren’t you?”

“Sorry, sir,” Georgia said, her voice tight and throaty. “I didn’t think we’d wreck it. We just wanted to show off.”

“You didn’t think about the consequences,” he growled. “You and Bess never do. You just think you can do whatever you want. It’s our fault. Your parents, my wife, me. We were lax with all of you. We didn’t take you and Bess in hand and treat you like the wanton sluts you are.”

“Sluts?” groaned Georgia. “I’m a virgin, sir.”

“But you have those wanton desires. You’ve thought about doing such wicked things. It drives you to misbehave, doesn’t it? That hot cunt between your thighs makes you do wicked things.”

Georgia shivered. “Yes, sir,” she said, her blue eyes wide, her voice sounding shocked like she couldn’t believe she was answering him. “I… I do have a hot cunt between my thighs.” Her cheeks flamed now. “I… I…”

“That’s okay, young lady,” Mom said, rubbing her back. “Your mother and I both have hot cunts, too. But when you’re bad, you have to be punished.” Mom leaned against her. “Look at his cock. Look at how hard it is. Because of you, you naughty slut.”

“Me, Aunt Meredith?”

“You, my daughter, and me.” Mom licked Georgia’s ear, her hand sliding down to grope my cousin’s ass. My pussy dripped. I wanted to speak. My tongue pressed on the ball gag, wishing to shove it out of my mouth. But I couldn’t. I had to be silent. Powerless.

Vulnerable.

“We’re all such wanton whores. And we need to be controlled. Punished.” Mom nipped Georgia’s ear. “You made that cock hard, so suck it, slut. Suck it while taking your punishment.”

“I’ve never sucked a cock before,” Georgia whispered even as she moved, her body obeying because of my commands. “I don’t know how.”

“You’ll figure it out, young lady,” Daddy growled. “You’re going to make me cum with that mouth.”

“Yes, sir,” she moaned as she rose, her hands grabbing his thighs. She bent over, her breasts swaying, her brassy hair falling down past her face. Her hands grabbed his thighs, squeezing his muscular thighs as she leaned over.

My pussy clenched as I watched her mouth coming closer and closer to his dick. I whimpered into my ball gag. His shaft twitched. My cousin licked her lips moments before she reached my father’s cock. Her tongue flicked out, brushing the tip of his cock, gathering a drop of precum. For a breathless moment, the drop glistened on her tongue.

Then she pulled it into her mouth.

I swayed as she licked again and again. She was pleasing my father. She was making amends for what we did today. He groaned, pleasure crossing his face as her tongue danced across the crown of his dick. Then her lips kissed it, nuzzled at it, sucked at it.

Her mouth slid over his cock. She moaned as she sucked, her cheeks hollowing. Her breasts swayed as she trembled, sucking her first-ever cock. My mouth watered at the sight of my cousin blowing my daddy.

Because of me.

“That’s it, young lady,” Daddy groaned, her saliva staining his shaft as she pleasured him. “Work that whore-mouth up and down my dick.”

I glanced at my cousin’s ass wiggling back and forth, her rump pale and ivory. Juices glistened on her virgin pussy lips, her vulva so plump and red. Cream fell down her thighs, thick rivulets were dribbling down her flesh. It looked so yummy. I wanted to eat her and…

And I couldn’t. I didn’t have my ring gag in my mouth. Maybe I should order my parents to only use that gag…

No! They controlled me. I had to remember that. I couldn’t let this power seduce me.

“The slut is making amends,” Daddy groaned. “But she needs to be punished. She needs to have that naughty ass spanked.”

“Yes, Father,” Mom moaned then glanced at me. “On your feet, young lady. We have to discipline your naughty cousin.”

My eyes widened. Did she mean…?

She did. We were going to spank Georgia, at Daddy’s command, while she sucked him. I groaned as I rose, my pussy growing even hotter, my butt plug shifting in me. This was so wicked. This was so wild. I stared at my cousin’s rump, standing on her left. She needed to have that crimson flush blushing her cheeks staining her rear.

Mom cocked back her arm, hand open wide, and smacked down.

CRACK!

The stinging sound sent a flutter through me, my bowels clenching down on my butt plug. A bright, red handprint blossomed on my cousin’s rump. She moaned on my daddy’s cock. She sucked hard, making a sloppy noises. It was so hot. So nasty. And it was my turn.

I drew back my hand, trembling, a strange exhilaration surged through me as Daddy’s dark eyes stared at me. My hand snapped down. The air streaked by. And then—

SMACK!

I felt the stinging impact in my hand. Her butt-cheek rippled. Red rose to the surface. Proof that I had punished her for my daddy. My cousin groaned, her eyes squeezing shut. She sucked so hard on his cock, sounding so wanton.

CRACK!

Mom’s hand fell down on her right butt-cheek, landing in a different spot, spreading the red.

SMACK!

My pussy clenched as my hand landed on my cousin’s left butt-cheek. I loved the sound. The sting on my hand. The blush of her ass.

“That’s it,” Daddy groaned, voice growing thick with pleasure. His hand grabbed Georgia’s brassy hair, holding it tight in his fist. “Suck my cock while you take your punishment, young lady.”

Yes!

CRACK!

Georgia moaned, her hips wiggling from Mom’s hand.

SMACK!

I whimpered as I landed my third spanking on her ass, feeling the heat of her rump. I gave her a squeeze.

CRACK!

SMACK!

CRACK!

SMACK!

The rhythm of the spanking echoed through the living room. I swayed and groaned, the sound rippling around us. Georgia moaned, sucking harder and harder, bobbing her mouth as she took her punishment. More and more of her pussy juices dribbled down her thighs, down my mother’s thighs, down mine. We were all wet, the scents of our hot cunts mixing in the air.

Perfuming the punishment.

Her ass grew brighter and brighter red, grew hotter and hotter. I savored every impact. I was merely an extension of Daddy’s will, dispensing his punishment on the whore. It made me dizzy with delight to serve him. To ensure that he received such pleasure.

“That’s it, young lady,” he growled. Then his dark eyes flicked from me to my mother. “Spank the naughty whore. And slut… harder. Make her feel it.”

“Yes, Father,” Mom groaned.

CRACK!

Georgia yelped about my father’s cock, tears falling down her face. But her back arched her rump up at us. Though it hurt her, she craved more. She wanted to keep being disciplined. To keep being spanked.

SMACK!

I gave it to her. I punished my slutty cousin, my thighs rubbing together, my clit on fire. I wanted to masturbate, but Daddy hadn’t given me any orders to. It was so hard to deny myself. I was a goddess. The institute had given me these powers.

But I submitted to my daddy.

CRACK!

SMACK!

“Take your punishment, young lady,” Daddy groaned.

“Yes, yes, suck his cock!” Mom hissed.

CRACK!

“Suck on my dick so hard, young lady!”

SMACK!

My cousin whimpered, her entire body shook as Daddy groaned. His face contorted with rapture. I moaned into my ball gag as he came into my cousin’s mouth. He pumped blast after blast of his spunk down her throat. He groaned, his hand tightening in her hair. His chair creaked.

I stared at him with such delight, so happy for him that he had reached his climax. That he had exploded into my cousin’s mouth. I wanted to scream out, “Flood her whore-mouth, Daddy! Use her! Use the slut!” But I couldn’t.

So I moaned as I swayed.

CRACK!

“Swallow all that cum, slut!” moaned Mom.

SMACK!

My cousin whimpered, her throat working as she gulped down that yummy, salty flood. I shuddered in delight, ripples of almost orgasmic pleasure buzzing through my body. I felt so alive. So in need of cumming. I needed to be fucked. I wanted to rip off my ball gag—

Stop thinking like that!

“Damn, young lady, for a virgin cock-sucker, you were such a slut.”

Georgia whimpered.

“Now kneel on the floor by Bess.” His eyes flashed to me. He didn’t even have to say it. I fell to my knees. “Neither of you move.”

“Yes, yes, we’re going to have so much fun with them, Father,” Mother moaned before she swept out of the room.

Georgia knelt by me, flushed face stained with tears, cum and drool running down her chin. She glanced at me, her blue eyes glossy. Her entire body trembled. I nodded at her, knowing just what she felt, how amazing it was.

Daddy stood up and walked passed us to the ceiling fan in the center of our living room. He reached up and unscrewed the central cap. I frowned at that then blinked. Nestled in the middle of the fan was a thick hook.

“Your mother and I concealed our lifestyle from you,” Daddy said. “We invested in a number of ways to hide it. This ceiling fan we found once on a website. I had to anchor it into the joist above to make sure it had the strength to hold enough weight. It can take 350 lbs.” He grabbed the hook, pulled on it, his muscles in his arms bulging. “More than enough.”

“For what?” Georgia asked.

“Did I tell you to speak, young lady?” Daddy growled.

Georgia gasped. “Sorry, Sir.”

Mother came out with a large coil of red rope slung over her shoulders and a strange device. It almost looked like a gag, but it had short dildos thrust from both ends. She had such a naughty grin in her eyes as she came to us.

She sat the rope down then knelt with us. “Face each other, girls. It’s time to get you ready.”

I blinked. Daddy released my ball gag. I had only a moment to work my jaw before the penis gag was shoved into my mouth. I groaned, the other end flopping before me, pink and rubbery. Would I have to fuck Mom’s pussy with my head, ramming the dildo in and out of her cunt while I sucked on the other end. I shivered as she tightened the straps around my head.

Then she grabbed Georgia’s hair and shoved my cousin’s face at the other end of the gag. The dildo slid into Georgia’s mouth. My cousin’s face pressed against mine, our foreheads rubbing, her nose brushing mine. All I could see were her blue, tremulous eyes.

“Mmm, yes, that’s so hot,” Mom purred. “Father has always wanted to play with this particular gag for so long. We just never had the right second woman with us.” I hadn’t noticed the other set of straps. They went around Georgia’s head, forcing us together, a thin rubber gasket separating our lips, our mouths full of dildo.

“Goddamn,” groaned Daddy as he uncoiled the rope. “Slut, that is as beautiful as I could hope. We have to use it on you and whore.”

“Oh, my, that would be naughty, but…” Mom nodded her head, glancing at Georgia and me. “I think we could try that. Have you… always wanted to see me and whore together?”

“Yes,” Daddy growled.

Who was whore?

“Okay, young ladies, lie on the ground, stretched out, your bodies pressed tight,” Mom commanded, clapping her hands. She sounded like the head servant of the sultan, the one who delivered his commands to the harem slaves. “I want tits pressed to tits, cunts to cunts. You’re going to be bound together.”

I shuddered, my cousin and I moving together, both of us moaning, unable to speak, so helpless before my parents. It was awkward, our heads forced together, making us move with care. But that just made this more exciting. We were already bound together, and it would only be strengthened.

I found myself on the bottom, my cousin atop me, her larger tits soft on mine. She squirmed, her nipples sliding, our fat nubs brushing. I moaned about my dildo gag, pleasure shooting down to my pussy. It was so hot. I wanted a cock in me so badly.

Daddy had a hard cock. The halo had affected him in subtle ways. I didn’t follow how this all worked, I was just glad it did.

Georgia shivered atop me, her brassy hair falling around our faces. I stared into her eyes as my parents moved around us. Mom shifted our bodies, my thighs straddling Georgia’s waist, my ankles down at her knees while Mom spread her legs wide apart. I gasped as our clits brushed and kissed as we squirmed on the living room floor.

This was so exciting. My heart thundered in my chest as I felt her pussy juices drip down to my cunt. My bowels clenched on my butt plug.

Then I heard the rough sound of rope sliding over flesh. Daddy knelt by us. His strong hands grasped us. I gasped as he slipped a loop of the rope around my ankle, pulled it tight, then went to work on us.

Mom helped, her hands positioning our bodies as Daddy tied us together. Georgia and I whimpered into our dildo gags. Our bodies trembled as the rope worked about our legs first, binding us together with our legs spread apart, my ankles at her knees. It forced our clits to rub hard together, our little buds sparking with pleasure.

I stared into my cousin’s eyes, lost to their blue hue as Daddy kept working. He had our legs bound tight, the rough fiber irritating my skin, adding a level of discomfort to my excitement. My pussy grew hotter and hotter, my nipples throbbing against my cousin’s fat nubs.

Then Daddy worked the rope higher. He and Mom rolled my cousin back and forth as the rope climbed up to our torsos. Our arms were bound hugging the other, hands trapped on each other’s rumps. I squeezed my cousin’s tush, moaning into the gag, enjoying our closeness so much.

“They are just gorgeous together, Father,” Mom moaned. “Ooh, look at their pussies humping together.”

“Yes,” Daddy growled, his hands working, the rope reaching our upper backs, holding us so tight, my small tits crushed against Georgia’s now. We could hardly move, our skin caressing each other.

I grew more and more sensitive. Everything stimulated me. The rope, my cousin’s hot body, my parents’ hands as they bound us together, the butt plug buried in my asshole. I whimpered as we rolled over and over, our weight shifting from one to the other.

I wanted to tell Georgia how much I loved this. So glad I could share it with her.

But I could see the delight in her eyes. She had to see it in mine. We didn’t need to speak, to communicate with words, to let the other know about our excitement. We could feel it. Hard nipples, racing hearts, pussy juices dripping to the other’s snatch. Our musks filled the air.

“Oh, yes, they are a work of art,” Mom moaned. “Let me get my phone. I have to take pictures.”

It was such a mom thing to say. It made this even more surreal and wonderful.

Then Daddy rolled me onto my back, my cousin atop me. He attached something to the rope. I didn’t know what. Mom returned. Her phone clicked as she walked around us, making such cooing, motherly sounds.

“Oh, you both are such sexy young ladies,” she groaned. “Mmm, Father, aren’t they?”

“Yeah,” he growled, attaching something to the hook on the ceiling.

Why did he do that…? Was he going to… lift us?

“Ooh, you two are just so beautiful.” Mom shook her head. “I wish I was there to record Bess losing her virginity. But we’ll get yours, Georgia.”

Georgia whimpered and groaned and then—

Ropes squeaked on metal. Daddy grunted. My cousin and I rose from the ground in a jerky yank. We both squealed in shock, our bodies writhing as much as they could in the bounds. I felt pressure on my back, spread out through the multiple ropes covering my body, distributing the weight and keeping it from being too uncomfortable.

Daddy grunted again. We were yanked another half-foot into the air. We turned, drifting now, the living room swirling around us. Daddy kept pulling the rope, lifting us higher and higher above the living room floor.

I wanted to scream as we kept turning, my hands clutching at my cousin’s rump, her fingers digging into my butt-cheeks. My heart pounded in fear. I felt so helpless. So out of control. I could only stare into my cousin’s eyes, feel her body squirm against mine, and shudder as more of her pussy juices trickled down to my cunt.

This made her as hot as it made me.

“There,” Daddy groaned. We shook as he secured us. Then Georgia and I slowly turned, the rope creaking. “Perfect.”

“It is, Father,” moaned mom. “Ooh, they’re just so beautiful.”

Her phone clicked as she took more pictures.

Daddy’s strong hands grabbed my spread-open thighs. I gasped as I realized he was between our legs and… His cock nudged at my pussy. I whimpered. He lifted us to the perfect height to fuck us. I shivered and shook, the ropes creaking as I strained against my bonds. Rough fibers bit into my body.

Georgia squirmed with me, staring down at me, our nipples brushing, clits grinding together. Sparks shot through my hot pussy as Daddy rubbed his cock up and down my snatch. I groaned, loving the heat, the excitement. My fingers kneaded my cousin’s ass. And she returned the favor.

“Young ladies, you can cum,” Daddy growled. “I want to feel your pussies convulsing on my dick. I’m going to fuck you both so hard.”

We both moaned our agreements.

Then Daddy thrust his cock into my pussy.

I shuddered as his thick, incestuous shaft slammed into my cunt. My eyes bulged as he filled me. My bowels clenched down on my butt plug as he fucked my cunt. He plunged in and out of my depths, making me squirm and gasp and moan about the dildo. My body rubbed against Georgia’s, nipples kissing, my clit brushing against hers.

Adding sparks of delight to the heat churned in my pussy by Daddy’s cock.

Incestuous rapture rippled through me. I groaned louder, cunt clenching on his thrusting dick, my bowels tightening on the butt plug. My toes curled, my fingers digging into Georgia’s rump as my daddy fucked me. His flesh slapped us both, our bodies swaying.

“Oh, yes, fuck our daughter, Father,” moaned Mom, still circling us. Was she filming us now?

So hot.

My cousin whimpered. I could see the jealousy in Georgia’s eyes. She wanted that dick in her. That wonderful cock plunging over and over into her cunt. I squirmed, humping my hips as much as the ropes would allow, their fibers digging into my skin.

Then Daddy ripped his dick out of my pussy. I moaned in frustration, biting down on my rubbery dildo gag. I missed his cock. My cunt needed him fucking me. I wanted to rip off this ball gag and order him to…

No. Stop thinking like that. I was the slave.

Daddy thrust not into my pussy, but into my cousin’s. Her eyes bulged as I felt Daddy’s balls smack my clit. He had buried his cock into her virgin pussy, popping her cherry with ease. She shuddered atop me, fingers clenching my rump and pulling apart my butt-cheeks. She squealed and gasped, voice muffled by her dildo.

“Oh, fuck, you have a tight cunt, young lady,” grunted Daddy. “I’ve always wanted to do this with…”

“With me and whore?” Mom asked.

“Yes!” he growled, pounding my cousin so hard. “Damn, Georgia has a tight cunt. But so does Bess.”

Daddy ripped his cock out of my cousin and slammed it into my snatch. My pussy clamped down on the intruding dick. My cunt rejoiced to be filled again, to have the incestuous delight of my daddy fucking my whore-twat once more.

We swung from the ropes, our bodies swaying as he fucked my pussy. He pounded me with such virile strength, such masculine prowess. My daddy stirred my cunt to a hot froth, building me towards that amazing explosion of—

He switched pussies.

“Fuck, yes!” Daddy groaned as he pounded my cousin’s cunt.

I wanted him back in my pussy. I needed to cum. I humped and squirmed, grinding my clit against my cousin’s. Georgia moaned with me, her eyes glassy with delight. The excitement of her body writhing atop mine kept my pleasure alive, kept me brimming on that cusp and—

Daddy rammed back into my pussy. He thrust through my silky sheath. The incestuous friction sent heat billowing through my body. It washed up to my mind, making my eyes squeeze shut. I whimpered about the dildo, just a few more strokes from exploding and—

Georgia squealed about her dildo as Daddy fucked her so hard. He pounded her, enjoying her cunt. I whimpered, pussy juices soaking my pussy and running down to the cheeks of my ass. Georgia’s fingers bit into my rump as she screamed—

Bliss rippled through me. Daddy’s cock pumped away into my snatch, thrusting so hard and—

His balls smacked my clit as he fucked Georgia hard, making my cousin tremble and—

Just a few more strokes of Daddy’s cock through my pussy and I would—

I moaned in frustration as Georgia writhed atop me, taking that cock.

“Fuck them so hard, Father!” Mom moaned. “This is so hot. You’re fucking them both. You’re pounding both their barely legal cunts!”

“Yes!” Daddy groaned, ramming his cock so hard into my pussy, fucking me, my snatch clenching down on his shaft, bringing me to the cusp—

“Such hot, tight young cunt!” he growled fucking Georgia so hard, his balls thwacking into my clit, sending sparks of pleasure—

He filled me up again. I moaned and whimpered. My toes curled. I couldn’t take more of this teasing and—

I whimpered, my body fighting the restraints. My asshole clenched on the butt plug. The rope creaked around me. I needed to cum. I needed my—

Daddy’s dick rammed into my cunt. It was so amazing. My snatch welcomed his shaft. He groaned as he buried to the hilt in me once, twice, thrice. My fingernails bit into my cousin’s spanked rump as the pleasure exploded through me.

My orgasm detonated.

My pussy writhed about his cock and—

He yanked out of my convulsing depths and rammed back into my cousin’s cunt. I thrashed beneath Georgia, the pleasure rippling through me anyways. My body drank in the euphoria, savoring the incestuous delight that had delivered it.

Georgia squeezed her eyes closed. She bucked hard atop me.

“She’s cumming, too,” groaned Daddy. “Both the little sluts are cumming.”

“Yes!” hissed Mom. “You have to give them both a taste of your cum, Father! They’ve earned it!”

Daddy’s cock slammed back into my pussy, spreading open my spasming cunt. I felt so wonderfully full. My twat massaged his cock as his balls smacked into my taint. I bucked, nipples rubbing against my cousin’s tits.

Then his hot cum fired into me.

My eyes widened at the feel of his jizz spurting over and over into me. This wicked, wondrous flood of spunk had me shivering. That had me groaning. It was incredible. His seed filled me. It spurted so hot into me. It made me shiver and gasped and moan and—

He ripped his dick out of me. I felt a creamy spurt of cum splash on my bush before he slammed into my cousin’s. She let out such a wanton moan as Daddy finished pumping his jizz into her hole, giving her a taste of her uncle’s spunk.

I shuddered, my body buzzing, the bliss peaking through me. I shuddered, savoring it. My orgasm was incredible. Being bound helpless against my cousin was amazing. My heart thundered in my chest as rapture blazed through my mind.

“Holy shit, I’m cumming in her, slut!” Daddy groaned.

“Yes, yes, you’ve fucked both your daughters, Father!” Mom moaned.

My eyes bulged. Georgia moaned above me. Daughters? What the fuck?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“They’re both his daughters?” Deidre Icke gasped, hands bound behind her back by her ex-husband’s belt, her face almost pressed into the monitor as Robert fucked her cheating cunt from behind. “Holy shit! That’s hot!”

“Yes!” Robert groaned and his cum fired into her pussy.

Deidre stared at the screen in rapt attention, so eager for what would happened next.

To be continued…

---

Dana and Abby learn each other’s fantasies and reconnect with the detective’s family. Can they work everything out that memories and past actions bring up?

Dana takes a deep breath and knocks on Abby’s front door. Dana had only talked with her on the phone once since yesterday where the blonde had called to discuss the nail marks on Abby’s wall. Now for some reason, she was slightly nervous. Dana looks down at the champagne and orange juice in the paper bag she is carrying and bites her lip. She hopes Abby likes mimosas. The door opens and she smiles…for a second until Abby’s mother comes into view. Dana’s jaw drops and her eyes widen. Abby’s mother looks equally surprised.

“Mom, who is it?”

A young male voice asks from behind the older woman.

“M-Ms. W-Warren?”

Dana stumbles out and gulps. Abby’s mother’s jaw suddenly hardens and before she knows what’s happening Abby’s mother’s palm is connecting with her cheek in a resounding slap. Dana gasps and her head turns with the slap.

“Mom!”

Abby yells in surprise. Never has she seen her mother lay a hand on anyone, let alone a woman she barely knows. Dana rubs her stinging cheek.

“That is for all the pain you and your family has caused to my family and my daughter.”

Abby’s mother says and Dana looks back up to the older woman. Her heart breaks a little. She’ll be burdened with her family’s mistakes for the rest of her life, it seems.

“What? Mom, I’ve already-“

Abby starts but Dana stops her.

“No, Abby. I deserve it.”

Dana says and looks past Abby’s mother to her other family members that had gathered around. An older man that was most likely Abby’s father. A younger version of the man stood next to hip with a little girl about the age of 4 in his arms. Next to them was a woman with her finger being trapped in the little girl’s grip. Sitting on the couch facing the door was another one of Abby’s brothers with a woman next to him.

“I am so sorry for everything my family or I have done. I wish I could take back all of it.”

Dana says and drops her hand from her face. Abby smiles gently at Dana before looking around at her family. Abby’s mother suddenly pulls Dana into an embrace. Dana is tense at first before patting the older woman’s back and relaxing. Abby’s mother pulls back.

“That was for turning in your family and saving my daughter’s life.”

Abby’s mother says with a small smile. Dana is surprised by the quick change but smiles softly. Abby walks over to Dana and grabs her hand.

“Okay, let’s go look at that cheek- did you really have to slap her mom?”

Abby asks as she leads Dana into the kitchen. Abby’s mother shrugs and gives Dana an apologetic smile. Abby leans Dana against the counter and runs a washcloth underneath the cold water.

“I’m sorry she slapped you.”

Abby apologizes for her mother and runs the washcloth over Dana’s cheek. Dana smiles.

“She packs a lot of power in that hand.”

Dana jokes and Abby chuckles. Dana clears her throat and holds up the bag of champagne and orange juice.

“I planned on mimosas and staying in bed for most of the morning.”

Dana says with a pained smile then continues.

“I did not bring enough for your whole family, though- oh, and happy birthday.”

Dana smiles sweetly. Abby bites her lip and looks at Dana apologetically.

“I know. Thank you and I’m sorry. They decided to come early and surprise me then they wouldn’t let me slip away to at least text you.”

Abby responds with an apologetic smile. Dana shrugs.

“It’s okay. I’ll just leave you with this and head out.”

Dana says with a smile but Abby frowns.

“No, it’s okay. You can stay.”

Abby says as she sits down the washcloth and holds Dana’s hands. Dana raises her eyebrows.

“Are you sure? They don’t seem to particularly like me.”

Dana mumbles softly. Abby smiles and wraps her arms around the brunette’s neck. Dana’s arms wrap around her waist and she pulls the blonde against her.

“You saved my life and you make me happy. They like you.”

Abby says with a smile and plants a kiss on Dana’s smiling lips. The other woman rests her head against Abby’s shoulder.

“I make you happy, do I?”

Dana husks once she realizes how unbearably close they are. Abby shivers and tightens her arms around her neck. Dana kisses Abby’s neck and moves her lips up to the blonde’s ear.

“I promise I will make you more happy tonight birthday girl.”

Dana promises in a sultry whisper. Abby holds back a moan and presses a kiss to her cheek.

“You’re a tease.”

Abby whispers back. Then suddenly someone clearing their throat behind them pulls them away from each other. Dana clears her throat nervously and busies herself with the mimosas. Abby turns to her brother Abel with a raised eyebrow.

“Uh, what, Damon- I mean Abel?”

Abby asks slightly flustered. He smiles smugly.

“Mom wants you both to come back out so we can start on presents- but if you’re too busy…”

Abel says and winks at his sister. Abby tries to hide her smile and shoos her brother away. She turns back to Dana and lays a hand on the small of her back.

“Sorry, both of my brothers are pretty annoying when it comes to the fact that I’m a lesbian.”

She chuckles and Dana smacks her hand away playfully. Abby pouts at the move.

“They already have a bad first impression of me. Making out in the next room is not going to help that. Hands to yourself Detective Warren.”

Dana husks and hands her one of the glasses. Abby gawks at the brunette.

“You really are a tease- I can’t believe I didn’t see this 8 years ago.”

Abby mumbles and leads them back into the living room with Dana following in laughter.

“Oh, we get mimosas?”

Abby’s mother says excitedly. Abby sits down in the love seat with Dana next to her.

“Originally it was supposed to be just Dana and I this morning so there isn’t a lot.”

Abby says and wraps her arm around Dana’s waist. Dana smiles at the blonde before looking at Abby’s mother.

“You are welcome to get some, though.”

Dana says politely and Abby’s mother and Abel’s wife stand up to get a mimosa. It’s silent for a while until Abby’s father speaks up.

“So, Dana, how was the prison?”

Dana raises both eyebrows in surprise at the question, nearly choking on her drink. Abby groans.

“Jesus, Dad. Does any of my family members have manners? Mom slapped her when she walked in. Abel’s already being gross. Damon…I don’t know what you did but I’ll think of something. And Dad, you do not just randomly ask someone how prison was.”

Abby admonishes. Damon raises his hands in offense and looks to Abel in confusion. Dana smiles and puts her hand on the blonde’s knee.

“It’s okay. There’s not much else they know about me. Prison was prison. It…sucked, for the lack of a better word, but I got through it.”

Dana says vaguely, hoping it would suffice. Abby’s father smiles.

“Sorry.”

He apologizes and Dana shrugs.

“It’s fine.”

Dana says. Once the two women come back from the kitchen with their mimosas the conversation flows smoothly. Dana isn’t brought into many of the conversations but she’s happy with listening to the family talk. Abby’s arm stays firmly around Dana’s waist. They eventually get her to open up presents which isn’t much but she is happy her family is here to give them to her. After they eat brunch they all sit back down in the living room and talk. Lilly, Damon’s daughter, sits in Abby’s lap as she watches tv. While the conversation goes on with the adults Lilly looks at Dana and smiles. Dana smiles back and before she knows it the little girl is climbing into her lap and leaning back into her. Damon’s wife, Charlotte moves to reach for her daughter.

“It’s okay with me if she stays. If that’s okay with you too?”

Dana says and Charlotte smiles and sits back down. Lilly holds Dana’s hand as she falls asleep. Dana listens to the conversation until Abby nudges her softly.

“She likes you a lot. Lilly never fell asleep with me holding her until a year after she was born. She’s stubborn.”

Abby whispers to Dana, careful not to wake the little girl. Dana smiles and gently rubs Lilly’s back.

“I like her too. I always loved kids but we never got to see many kids in my family.”

Dana whispers back. Abby smiles and kisses her lightly. Abby is pulled back into the conversation as she slips her hand into the brunette’s. Eventually, everyone promises to meet up tomorrow and start to leave to go to their hotels. Damon stands at the door with his wife and their little girl in his arms.

“Aunt Abby, can we build a fort next time?”

Lilly asks, rubbing her eyes to fight off the sleep. Abby smiles.

“Of course, we can sweetie.”

Abby says and Lilly concedes into sleeping on her father’s shoulder. Dana stops cleaning to watch them with a smile.

“Can Dana come too?”

Lilly asks before yawning. Abby smiles as does Damon and Charlotte.

“I’m sure she would love too. Go to sleep and be good for your mom and dad, okay?”

Abby says and kisses Lilly’s forehead. Lilly nods in response before being carried away from her aunt. Abby shuts the door behind them with a sigh, leaning her back against it and looking at Dana. Dana smiles and walks into the kitchen. The blonde follows her and leans against the doorway. Dana starts washing out a few cups when she feels Abby come up behind her. Abby starts kissing her neck.

“You’re incredible with my family. They love you.”

The other woman whispers. Dana smiles as Abby’s lips trail higher until she reaches her ear.

“Maybe more than they love me.”

Abby whispers with a smile. Dana chuckles and shrugs her shoulders.

“Doubtful, but thank you.”

Dana says then turns around in her embrace. Abby smiles and pushes dark hair back from her eyes.

“You always do that.”

Dana points out softly. Abby raises an eyebrow.

“Does it bother you?”

Abby asks and kisses the other woman’s cheek. Dana smiles and pulls her closer.

“Not in the least.”

Dana husks and kisses Abby’s neck. Abby moans when she grips her hair and pulls her head back to expose more of her neck. Dana leaves a love bite where the other woman’s shoulder and neck meet. Abby whimpers and digs her nails into Dana’s hips.

“What do you want birthday girl?”

Dana asks and moves her hand down to take off Abby’s shirt. Abby keeps her eyes closed and lets her pull off her bra.

“I want you to fuck me.”

Abby whispers as Dana pulls down her jeans. Dana smiles and stands up as she steps out of the jeans.

“Damn, no begging this time?”

Dana teases and picks Abby up by her thighs. Abby gasps and wraps her limbs around her as she walks them into the bedroom, kissing and licking Abby’s chest and neck. Abby moans and grinds her wet panties into Dana’s stomach, her kisses driving the blonde wild. Dana gently sets her on the bed and kisses her firmly. Abby whimpers and cups Dana’s cheeks, wanting to hold her in the kiss. Dana pulls away and gets off the bed. Abby starts to protest but she hushes her with a finger to her lips. Abby sits back on her elbows and watches the other woman undress. Dana watches with a secret smirk at the blonde’s impatience. When the final article of clothing is gone Abby starts to sit up but Dana smiles and shakes her head.

“Ah, ah, ah.”

Dana pushes on Abby’s chest to keep her down. Abby holds back her frustrations. Dana pulls down Abby’s panties, satisfied with the wet spot she sees on the gusset.

“Kneel on the bed.”

Dana instructs softly as she tosses the detective’s panties aside. Abby does and Dana gets on the bed too. She sits on her ass and spreads her legs. Abby smiles when the brunette motions for her to get onto her lap. She kisses Abby’s cheek.

“Wrap your legs around my waist and relax.”

Dana whispers into Abby’s ear and the blonde complies. Dana runs her hands slowly down Abby’s body, cupping her breasts and teasing her nipples but never putting her hand on the blonde’s cunt. She whimpers whenever the other woman comes even two inches within Abby’s throbbing pussy. She bites her lip and rests her forehead against Dana’s.

“You’re going to…kill me with your…teasing.”

Abby pants out and her thighs start to quiver. Dana smiles and kisses the other woman softly.

“Oh, did you think I was going to go easy on you just because it’s your birthday?”

Dana asks with a smile. Abby whimpers loudly when Dana trails her fingers closer. She shuts her eyes tightly.

“Dana…please, just…please.”

She lets herself go and moves to grab Dana’s hand and shove it between her legs. Dana gasps in utter surprise when she feels all the wetness that has gathered between Abby’s legs whilst she was teasing her. Abby moans and tilts her head back.

“Fuck.”

She moans out and grinds against Dana’s hand.

“More. I-I want you to fuck me so deep Dana.”

Abby says and tangles her free hand in dark locks. Dana moans and crashes her lips against the blonde. Abby moans deeply and kisses her back. She groans in Dana’s mouth when the brunette thrusts two fingers into her. Abby finds herself riding Dana’s fingers fast and hard. The brunette breaks the kiss to look down between their bodies.

“Fuck, Abby. You look so hot riding my fingers.”

Dana whispers and nibbles on Abby’s neck. The blonde releases Dana’s hand and hair and leans back on her palms. Dana moans and Abby rolls her hips harder.

“Oh, fuck- fuck- fuck! Right there! Don’t you fucking stop Dana! GOD!”

Abby screams and throws her head back. Dana moans and leans forward to take Abby’s nipple into her mouth. She cries out again. Her orgasm was already starting to reach her. Dana thrusts her fingers deeper, searching for the g-spot inside of her. She gasps when Dana finds what she’s looking for. With a few more strokes of Abby’s sensitive g-spot, the blonde is arching her back and tightening her legs around Dana in her orgasm. Abby screams and her toes curl hard in pleasure when her orgasm never seems to end. Dana makes sure of it, pushing Abby over the edge into her second orgasm. The blonde whimpers and has to grab Dana’s wrist, silently telling her to stop when her voice gives out. The brunette gently pulls out of her and Abby falls back onto the bed. Abby sucks in air greedily as Dana licks at her fingers. Dana moans and moves her legs out from under Abby. She opens her eyes and smiles at Dana.

“I have a confession.”

Abby breathes out and Dana smiles as she moves to lay between Abby’s legs with her head resting on Abby’s stomach.

“Uh oh.”

Dana teases playfully and Abby chuckles.

“In my whole life, only two people have been able to make me cum twice- one right after another.”

Abby admits. Dana raises her eyebrows.

“Well, I hope you know you just set my goal of giving you three in a row.”

Dana whispers and presses a kiss to soft lips. Abby smiles and rolls her eyes.

“Oh, please.”

Abby says and Dana smiles.

“I might have to tie you up, though.”

Dana teases and runs her fingertips over Abby’s wrists. Abby’s heart starts to race and she hopes that Dana can’t notice.

“You tend to stop me when you’ve had enough.”

Dana says then reaches up and pushes and pulls on the wooden headboard.

“Oh, yeah. That’ll work.”

Dana teases again before meeting Abby’s gaze. Abby gulps and tries to hide the desire she feels towards the idea of Dana putting her in bondage. Dana narrows her eyes at the blonde.

“You want to be tied up…don’t you?”

Dana asks and Abby bites her lip, connecting their eyes again.

“I-I have thought about it.”

Abby admits. She had proposed the fantasy to her only girlfriend in the eight years Dana had been in prison but her girlfriend hadn’t liked the idea of tying her up. Dana tilts her head slightly.

“If…if you want me around I wouldn’t mind exploring your fantasies.”

Dana mutters and Abby’s eyes open wider in surprise.

“I want you around but this isn’t just my decision. If you want to stay around then you can. If you are willing to explore my fantasies then I’m willing to explore yours.”

Abby says and tucks a piece of hair behind Dana’s ear. Dana smiles and moves up farther to plant a firm kiss on full lips. Abby moans and rolls them over.

“What about you? What are your fantasies?”

Abby asks in a whisper as she kisses down Dana’s neck. Dana moans.

“Public sex.”

Dana admits in a husky whisper. Dana had only experienced public sex one time before when she visited a lesbian club. A beautiful woman had simply started dancing with her and the next thing Dana knew she was being fucked against a wall on the dance floor without anyone’s notice…at least they didn’t say anything. Abby smiles against Dana’s chest and teases around the brunette’s nipples.

“Oh really? And what do you like about public sex?”

Abby asks curiously as she flicks Dana’s prominent nipple with her tongue. Dana gasps and arches her back in pleasure.

“Cumming in front of people.”

Dana whispers then let out a gasp when Abby flicks her other nipple.

“The thrill of- mmm…possibly getting caught.”

Dana says around a moan and arches her back when the blonde sucks on her nipple. Abby moans softly and switches breasts.

“Having a pretty lady’s hand down my pants.”

Dana moans out with a smile and Abby chuckles as her kisses move down Dana’s stomach. Dana gasps when Abby spreads her legs wider. Dana swallows hard and grips the bed sheets tightly. The blonde kisses the top of Dana’s pussy before running the tip of her tongue everywhere but Dana’s clit. Abby has always wanted to make the brunette beg. Tonight, that was going to happen. Abby continues this, licking her wet pussy everywhere except for her clit. When Dana lets out her first groan of frustration the blonde finally flicks her clit just once. Dana gasps and thrusts her hips for more but Abby was already sucking and licking her lower lips. Dana bites her lip to keep in the whimper threatening to escape her and tightens her grip on the bed sheets. She was trying to let Abby take her time. She knew she could withstand a good amount of teasing but Abby was starting to push right through her breaking point. Abby was going to make her beg eventually, whether she stopped right now or not. Abby looks up at Dana and sees her biting her lip and her eyebrows furrowed in concentration to cum. Abby teases her tongue over Dana’s clit, staying there longer than a few seconds before pulling away with a wail of desperation from Dana.

“Ab-Abby…p-please.”

Dana gives in and Abby moans, silently taking her clit into her mouth. She gasps and arches her back, one hand tangling in Abby’s hair. Abby moves one hand from Dana’s hips and under her chin. Dana moans, grinding her hips fervently against Abby’s mouth as the blonde slides two fingers inside of her. Abby moans and flutters her tongue over the brunette’s clit, knowing how close she was and how desperately she wanted to cum. She had begged after all. Abby thrusts harder and faster as Dana moans and groans. Her orgasm hurtling towards her. She cries out Abby’s name as her orgasm finally rushes over her. Her muscles clamp around Abby’s fingers and her clit throbs in pleasure. This is the type of orgasm you feel in your toes. The blonde moans and slows her thrusts while Dana is rocked by wave after wave of her orgasm. She can feel beads of sweat trickling down her neck and chest as her orgasm subsides. Abby gingerly slides her fingers from Dana and takes them into her mouth, moaning at her taste. Dana pants hard for breath and Abby moves up her body placing kisses on her sweaty skin. She kisses Dana with a smile and Dana opens her eyes with her own smile.

“Has that been your plan ever since you met me? To make me beg?”

Dana asks and wraps her legs around Abby’s waist. Abby chuckles.

“No, but I’m not going to lie. It gives me quite the thrill.”

Abby teases and kisses Dana lightly. Dana narrows her eyes playfully at the blonde.

“Well, I’ll be tying you up pretty soon so we’ll see how much thrill you get from being below me.”

Dana husks and Abby bites her lip, pressing a kiss on soft lips before moving them to the shell of the brunette’s ear.

“And I’ll still get a thrill. I win under all circumstances.”

Abby whispers and Dana smiles, running her hands up and down Abby’s spine.

“I didn’t know we were in a competition.”

Dana says and Abby chuckles.

“Well if we were I think you would win with the two orgasms you gave me.”

Abby says and Dana chuckles, pulling the blonde into a kiss. Abby pulls back with a smile and Dana checks the clock. 4:12 pm. Dana sighs and looks back to Abby.

“I should go so you can get ready for your dinner.”

Dana says and Abby smiles.

“You mean so we can get ready.”

Abby says and Dana eyes her suspiciously with a raised eyebrow. Abby chuckles and kisses Dana’s confused lips.

“My mom told me she added a seat to our reservations. You’re welcome to come- I hope she’s not overstepping?”

Abby asks Dana. They haven’t discussed being a couple and maybe they never would be a couple but her mother sure was treating them like one. Dana smiles brightly.

“Not at all but, she’s not going to smack me again, right?”

Dana teases and Abby rolls her eyes with a smile while she sits back on her heels.

“Yeah Dana, that’s why she invited you. Get out of my bed.”

Abby teases back and pats Dana’s thigh. The brunette chuckles and slides out of bed, starting to get dressed. Abby does as well, venturing out to the kitchen to gather most of them, then tossing them into her hamper. Dana finishes dressing and leans against the doorway of the bathroom as Abby turns on her shower.

“I had a really great time Abby.”

Dana says and bites her lip. Abby smiles and walks over to Dana.

“Me too. Thank you for coming.”

Abby says as Dana wraps her arms around her neck. Dana leans in and presses a firm kiss to the blonde’s lips. Abby moans.

“Reservations…are at…6…Chateaux Lounge.”

Abby mumbles between kisses. Dana moans when Abby’s hands slide over her hips to grab her ass. She tries to deepen the kiss but Abby pulls back.

“You should leave before I jump you.”

Abby whispers after she pulls back from the kiss. Dana chuckles and pulls away with one last kiss.

“I’ll see you there at six.”

Dana starts to leave but Abby calls after her.

“Wait- I’ll pick you up. I’ll call you when I’m on the way to get your address.”

Abby yells as she steps into the shower. Dana comes back to the bathroom and raises her eyebrows.

“You know I have my own car right?”

Dana asks as she leans against the doorway. Abby peeks her head out of the shower door with a smirk.

“Well, I know how you just love my sweet ride.”

Abby teases with a wink and leaves no room for debate as she steps back underneath the water. Dana smiles and leaves the house feeling excited for tonight.

////

Dana had chosen conservatively for tonight. Her dress was a simple black wrap with black heels. Abby had chosen something familiar to what she wore on their first date. A blue blouse with perfectly cut slacks and shiny black boots. Abby whistles when Dana walks out of her apartment building. Dana smiles and walks to her.

“Well, I might have to skip the dinner all together and just take you home, beautiful.”

Abby teases and opens the car door for Dana. Dana scoffs and stops behind the door, using her fingers to keep Abby’s eyes on her own and not her chest.

“You look beautiful in blue.”

Dana whispers and kisses Abby lightly. Abby smiles softly and Dana gets into the car before Abby gets into the driver’s seat. Dana watches outside the window.

“The restaurant isn’t far. So I guess I should tell you now- you know before we meet up with my family- that you look very, very fuckable.”

Abby says and it sends Dana into a laugh.

“Oh, how gracious of you to say that.”

Dana teases when her laughing subsides. Abby chuckles and shrugs her shoulders.

“You are.”

Abby says with a smirk as she pulls up outside the restaurant. The valet boy opens Dana’s door and helps her step out of the car. Dana thanks the young man and holds Abby’s hand as they walk into the restaurant. Abby checks in under the reservation for Warren and the host smiles.

“The rest of your party is already here ma’am. I’ll lead you to your table.”

The host walks them through the restaurant until the reach a private room with all of Abby’s family. Abby and Dana smile when Lilly squeals in delight and hops off of Abel’s lap.

“Aunt Abby! Dana!”

Lilly screeches and hugs their legs. Abby smiles at the brunette and Dana smiles back. Abby swiftly picks Lilly up and walks to their seats.

“Hey, little dinosaur. Have you guys been waiting long?”

Abby asks Lilly as she sits at the round table. Dana sits next to her and smiles at Lilly. Lilly giggles and hides her face in Abby’s neck.

“No. Only ten minutes, daddy says.”

Lilly answers when she comes out of her hiding spot and waves across the table at Damon. Damon smiles and waves back at Lilly. Abby smiles at everyone.

“Sorry. I thought we would be on time.”

Abby apologizes and hands a menu to Dana.

“They probably fit in a quickie.”

Abel mumbles to his brother with a smirk. Abby sends him a glare and his wife, Jessica, smacks him on his shoulder. Abel feigns pain and rubs his shoulder and sends a wink to Abby. Abby rolls her eyes and sends a tickle to Lilly’s sides, making the little girl burst into giggles.

“Do you want to help me decide what to eat Lilly?”

Abby asks her niece and the little girl shakes her head.

“No. I wanna help Dana.”

Lilly says and starts to scramble onto the brunette’s lap. Dana smiles and helps Lilly onto her lap. Dana opens her menu in front of them.

“What do you think Lilly? Chicken or pasta?”

Dana asks and Lilly cranes her neck to look up at Dana.

“I’m Chef Lilly when I get food. Mommy says it more pro…prop…profess…”

Lilly struggles and Dana smiles.

“Being Chef Lilly makes you more professional, huh? Well, Chef Lilly, chicken or pasta?”

Dana asks and Lilly smiles brightly.

“Chicken, duh!”

Lilly squeals like it’s obvious and Dana sighs playfully.

“Oh, of course.”

Dana says and sends a wink to Abby who was watching the interaction of a smile. Abby’s mother starts off a conversation about Abel’s work at the hospital. Lilly stays on Dana’s lap until her food comes and Lilly goes back to sit between her parents. Abby slides her hand onto Dana’s thigh halfway through the dinner, sending Dana a smirk when she looks at her in warning. Abby swirls the tips of her fingers over Dana’s skin sending heat coursing both herself and the brunette. She catches herself before laughing when Dana grabs her wine glass and nearly gulps down half of the rich red liquid. Dana feels a blush creeping over her chest and neck when Abby’s hand moves farther up her leg.

“So, Dana, now that you’re back out in the world what do you plan on doing?”

Damon asks politely so his sister doesn’t get on him about being rude like their father was. Dana smiles and reaches down to stop Abby’s hand.

“Right now I’m living off unemployment but I plan to get a job teaching children how to ride horses. I always loved it when I was a kid but…not many people want to hire an ex-convict to work with children. So I suppose if that doesn’t work out then I’ll go into journalism.”

Dana answers confidently and tries to push Abby’s hand away. Abby smiles and grips the brunette’s thigh harder.

“You’re wonderful with Lilly so I can’t imagine they wouldn’t hire you if they let you do a test run with the kids.”

Abby’s father says with a smile. Dana smiles back and shrugs her shoulders.

“I suppose so. I’ll have to offer that when I start applying for jobs.”

Dana answers and smiles at Lilly. Lilly smiles back with her pearly white teeth showing proudly. Abby scratches her nails along the inside of Dana’s thigh. And Dana is thankful that someone else had taken reign of the conversation or she wouldn’t have been able to play off the shiver that runs down her spine. Abby is the only one who notices. Dana feels her grip loosen and Abby moves her hand higher before her grip tightens again. Abby’s hand was now underneath Dana’s sensible black wrap dress. She knows Dana wants to give in but her family was surely making her nervous. Abby leans over to whisper to the other woman.

“Let go. Trust me.”

Abby whispers and kisses Dana’s cheek lightly. Dana swallows hard and looks around the table. Everyone was immersed in their food and conversation. As long as no one drops their fork or asks her a question then she might be able to handle this. Dana releases Abby’s hand, praying that nothing gets them caught. Abby smiles and kisses Dana’s cheek again.

“Keep quiet beautiful.”

Abby whispers before leaning back in her seat, looking interested in her food and wine but truly only thinking about Dana. Dana licks her lips and starts eating her food again. Abby moves her legs farther apart and cups her sex, the blonde is satisfied to feel the arousal that has seeped through the gauzy thong she has on. Dana swallows hard so the food doesn’t get stuck in her throat. She washes it down with a big gulp of her, almost gone, wine. Abby softly runs her fingers over the crease in Dana’s panties before moving the gusset to the side and sliding her fingers through the wetness she finds there. Both Dana and Abby hold back a moan. Dana licks her lip and continues eating her food, hoping she is keeping the heat of the moment from spreading to her face. Abby bites her lip before drinking more of her wine…and sliding a finger into Dana, of course. Dana has to bring her napkin to her mouth and fake a cough to hide her moan.

“You okay?”

Abby checks in. She’s willing to stop her hand, she would be reluctant of course if Dana isn’t up to this yet. Dana looks at Abby with glassy and dark eyes, prepared to say no but her head shakes yes. She couldn’t help it. Everything happening right now makes her crazy with lust and her pussy wetter than ever. Public sex is her fantasy and she wasn’t going to give that up now, not with her orgasm coming fast. Abby pumps her finger faster and presses the heel of her hand to Dana’s clit. Dana coughs again to hide a louder moan, praying that no one will ask her if she is alright. Someone does.

“Dana, are you okay?”

Abby’s mother asks. Abby smiles devilishly and thrusts faster. Dana gasps and forces a sweet smile.

“Perfect Ms. Warren.”

Dana responds smoothly and keeps from clenching her thighs. Abby’s mother still looks worried but she is pulled into another conversation by Charlotte. Abby curls her fingers trying to find that sweet spot inside of Dana. She does. Quickly. Dana nearly yelps in surprise then almost moans so loudly she’d put a howling wolf out of its misery. Abby only quickens her finger, determined to push Dana as quickly over the edge as fast she can. Dana bites her lip then swallows the rest of her wine. She reaches a hand down to grip Abby’s forearm, silently telling the blonde she is close. Abby watches Dana carefully out of the corner of her eye to make sure she isn’t about to scream. But she is and Abby doesn’t know how to help her without making it obvious. Dana bites her lip hard as her orgasm crashes over her. A small groan can be heard but thankfully only by Abby. Dana breathes through her nose as inconspicuously as she can and closes her eyes tightly. Abby hums in pleasure at the way Dana’s muscles are squeezing her fingers, pretending the hum of pleasure is from the wine she has brought to her lips. Dana slowly opens her eyes and looks around the table. The only person that is looking at her is Abby who sends her a wink and a smile. She smiles back and subtly removes Abby’s fingers from inside of her. Abby wipes her hand off with her napkin just as Lilly comes tearing around the table and hops onto Dana’s lap with an oof. Dana smiles at the little girl.

“Mommy say I can see you if I finish all my veggies.”

Lilly says proudly and bounces slightly on Dana’s knees. Dana chuckles and looks at Charlotte. Charlotte shrugs and smiles. Dana looks back to Lilly and taps her nose with a finger.

“Well aren’t you just a good little girl?”

Dana smiles and Lilly giggles.

“Mommy and daddy says I am- and grama and papaw.”

Lilly says proudly and turns to wave at her grandparents. The grandparents wave back and Dana sees that everyone else is watching them.

“Can I ask you something?”

Lilly asks in a whisper and Dana chuckles and leans down closer to Lilly.

“Do you like aunt Abby?”

Lilly asks with her hands cupped around her mouth. Dana smiles and looks around the table, no one heard her. Dana raises an eyebrow.

“Can you keep a secret?”

Lilly smiles excitedly and quickly nods her head. Dana pulls Lilly closer to her body to whisper the secret.

“I do like your aunt Abby.”

Dana whispers back. Lilly’s eyes widen happily and she giggles with her hands covering her mouth. Dana smiles and looks at Abby who raises an eyebrow. She shrugs.

“Sorry. It’s a secret.”

Dana says and Lilly nods her head.

“Yep. Sorry aunt Abby. Mommy and daddy say keeping a secret is important for peoples you like.”

Abby narrows her eyes playfully at the two.

“Mhmm…I’ll get it out of one of you someday.”

Abby teases and moves her hands to Lilly to tickle the little girl. Lilly squeals and squirms on Dana’s lap until she begs for mercy. Abby gives in.

“Only if you give me a big kiss on the cheek.”

Abby says and taps her cheek with her finger. Lilly giggles and leans over to plant a kiss on Abby’s cheek with a big smooching sound. Abby chuckles and watches Lilly sit back on Dana’s lap and wrap her arms around Dana’s neck.

“Dana, can we go back to aunt Abby’s to make a fort?”

Lilly asks hopefully. Charlotte steps in.

“Lilly, we have to go back to the hotel for bed.”

Charlotte says and Lilly frowns.

“But I want to play castle with aunt Abby and Dana.”

Lilly pouts and starts to tear up. Dana smiles at Charlotte, silently telling her she will handle this one.

“I hear you guys are staying in town for a little while longer. I’m sure we can play castle before you leave, okay? I promise.”

Dana says and wipes away the tears starting to slide down Lilly’s cheeks. Lilly tucks in her quivering bottom lip.

“You will?”

Lilly asks and Dana smiles.

“Absolutely.”

Dana says and wipes away another tear. Lilly smiles and sniffs.

“Now why don’t you go back over to your mommy and daddy and get ready to leave.”

Lilly nods her head and slides off Dana’s lap and runs over to her mother. Charlotte picks her up and smiles at Dana.

“I swear you’re some kind of miracle worker Dana.”

Charlotte says and shakes her head in disbelief. Dana chuckles and Abby takes her hand in hers. She looks at Abby.

“Do you want to get out of here?”

Abby asks when her parents stand up to leave. Dana nods her head and they both stand up. Abby put her hand on the small of Dana’s back and leans in to whisper to Dana.

“You are incredible.”

Abby husks and Dana smiles. Abby leads them out of the restaurant with saying goodbye’s to her family. Abby and Dana wait quietly for their car holding hands. Dana slides into the passenger seat and Abby slides into the driver’s seat. Abby lets out a groan when she starts driving.

“Do you know how unbelievably sexy you are when you are cumming with my fingers in you while sitting in a restaurant?”

Abby says and looks at Dana. Dana bites her lip and raises an eyebrow.

“Oh yeah? Well, I’m getting payback when we go to my apartment. We were at a table with your family and you decided that was the ideal situation to approach my fantasy. Not cool Abby.”

Dana admonishes and Abby smirks.

“I didn’t hear any complaints.”

Abby says smugly and sends a seductive look to Dana. Dana narrows her eyes at her and reaches over to grip her sex through her slacks. She gasps and tries to keep her eyes and focus on the road. Dana teases her lips over the shell of Abby’s ear.

“I have ropes from my move I think we’ll use tonight. I’d ask how you feel about that but I didn’t get a choice so I think it’s only fair you don’t either.”

Dana husks and squeezes Abby’s clothed cunt. Abby moans and bites her lip, nodding her head. Dana smiles and pulls her hand away.

////

Abby swallows hard when Dana walks back into the bedroom. They had been back at Dana’s apartment for ten minutes now. In those ten minutes, Abby had been told, or more likely ordered, to undress and lay perfectly still on the bed. Dana had left to grab rope and strawberries she had in her fridge but also grabbed some waters for later. She starts to walk into the bedroom before backtracking and taking off all her clothes. Dana walks into her bedroom carrying all of the things for tonight without an emotion on her face. Abby licks her lips when she sees the rope then smiles at the pleasant surprise of strawberries, and of course Dana’s naked body. Dana sets down the waters and strawberries before climbing on top of Abby. Abby bites her lip and moves her hands over Dana’s thighs. Dana finally smirks and sets down the rope.

“You’re not allowed to touch.”

She says and lightly grabs Abby’s wrists and lifts them up to her mouth. Dana lightly kisses the inside of Abby’s wrists before pinning them to either side of Abby’s head. Abby smiles and the brunette gives her a soft kiss.

“Stay still.”

Dana whispers and leans back, grabbing the rope. Abby keeps her hands where they are and watches Dana tie her wrists to the metal headboard. Dana is careful not to make the rope around Abby’s wrists too tight but to make the segment tied to the headboard secure. Abby tugs lightly on the ropes and feels the rope already chafing her wrists because of how loose it is. She looks at Dana and bites her lip.

“Can you make it tighter on my wrists? I don’t have work tomorrow so I won’t have to worry about the red marks but the rope will chaff my skin pretty hard.”

Dana raises and eyebrow and moves to tighten the rope.

“I thought you’ve never done this?”

Dana asks skeptically and Abby shrugs.

“No, but I watch a lot.”

Dana smirks devilishly once she’s finished tying the rope tighter.

“Oh, so little miss detective also watches porn.”

Dana teases in a whisper in Abby’s ear. Abby groans and bites her lip.

“Tell me…Detective Warren…do you always get off on watching these naughty videos?”

She continues when she notices that saying ‘Detective Warren’ still affects the blonde. Abby moans and shuts her eyes tightly.

“Y-Yes.”

She admits in a whisper. Dana smiles and moves off the bed. Her eyes flash open in a second and watch Dana grab the strawberries and set them on the bed, far enough to reach but be a safe distance away from her soon to be writhing body. She watches Dana get between her legs and start kissing her thighs. Dana smirks up at her and reaches for a strawberry. She’s curious to see where this goes considering she’s only had food sex with whipped cream. Dana rips out the green leafs and sinks her teeth into the fruit. She crawls up Abby’s body, letting the cold fruit juices drip down on Abby’s skin. Abby gasps and keeps her eyes trained on her eyes. How does she manage to make everything so erotic? Abby thinks. Dana winks at Abby and leans forward, letting Abby bite into the other half of the strawberry. Abby moans and desperately tries to press their lips together, only succeeding for a moment before Dana pulls away. She finds herself tugging at the rope in her urge to touch Dana but of course, the rope stops her. Dana smirks and kisses and licks the trail of juice she left on Abby’s body. Abby moans and arches her back.

“That’s different.”

Abby says seductively and Dana presses her lips firmly to Abby’s.

“You’re only allowed to moan, groan, or whimper…and scream my name as you climax of course.”

Dana teases with a wink and makes her way back down Abby’s body. Abby smiles and moans loudly when her lips suck softly at the blonde’s inner thigh. As she predicted, Abby squirms, jerks her hips, and arches her back when she goes nowhere near Abby’s wet cunt. It takes a lot for Dana to take her time especially since the sweet smell of Abby’s arousal was filling the air and driving her almost insane. Almost. Abby whimpers and grips the metal headboard.

“God damn it, Dana! I’m fucking throbbing! J-Just please- please touch my clit!”

Abby cries out, tugging at her restraints again. Dana moans and looks up at Abby, grabbing the blonde’s hips to keep her down.

“Tell me you think I can give you three orgasms in a row.”

Dana whispers hotly against Abby’s soaking lower lips. Abby opens her half lidded eyes and looks down at the brunette intensely.

“I know you can give me three orgasms in a row.”

Abby whispers back and earns a smoldering smirk from the brunette between her legs. Dana, satisfied with the remark, dives between the blonde’s legs and sucks her clit. Abby gasps and arches her back. She’d be screaming in pleasure if it weren’t for her sudden loss of breath. Dana sucks lightly at first then flutters her tongue along with sucking. Abby moans loudly and bucks her hips, knowing her orgasm was right there. Suddenly she goes rigid and cums in Dana’s mouth. Dana nearly misses it but reacts quickly and shoves two fingers inside of the blonde. Abby screams.

“Fuck- DANA!”

She screams and her hands instinctively pull down on the rope. Dana moans and sucks harder, still fluttering her tongue and thrusting her fingers against the muscles clamping down on them. Abby pants wildly when she feels her second orgasm coming quickly.

“Yes, yes, yes! Right there! Right th-THERE!”

Abby screams and the harsh waves of her second orgasm hit her. Dana groans in pleasure and thrusts deep then curls her fingers to hit Abby’s sweet spot. She nails it. Abby throws her head back and screams in a mix of pleasure and exhaustion, her third orgasm hitting her hard. By now Abby was soaked not only in sweat but her own cum and she knew Dana was smirking on the inside. Dana doesn’t stop, though.

“OH GOD!”

Abby gasps out when Dana’s insistent fingers, mouth, and tongue send her into her fourth orgasm. She can feel her orgasm sending her nerves into overdrive and every sensation she feels heightens ten fold. She sees stars and fucking fireworks…then nothing. Dana pulls her mouth away and looks up at Abby’s still body. She carefully slides her fingers from Abby and moves up her body.

“Abby?”

Dana questions when Abby doesn’t open her eyes. Dana pats her cheeks a few times. Nothing. She quickly unties Abby’s hands and moves to kneel by her side. Abby blinks her eyes open to see a relieved Dana. She sighs and cups Abby’s cheek.

“Jesus Abby. You scared me. You were knocked out for at least 30 seconds.”

Dana says then leans down to kiss the blonde. Abby sits up with a smile.

“Dana, you gave me four orgasms.”

Abby breathes out. Dana furrows her brow in confusion.

“Are you sure?”

Dana asks, she’s sure she only gave her three. Abby chuckles.

“It is my body that had the orgasms, Dana.”

Abby says and Dana smiles. Abby leans in for a kiss but Dana pushes her back.

“Uh, no more tonight. You’re going to relax.”

Dana says strictly and Abby’s jaw drops in surprise.

“Are you kidding?”

Abby asks and Dana shakes her head then reaches for a water.

“Not at all. Drink some water. Eat some strawberries. Relax.”

Dana instructs. Abby frowns and starts to argue but She stops her quickly.

“Or I kick you out.”

She threatens with a smirk and Abby huffs in frustration but says nothing else. She smiles and hands Abby the other water.

“I’m going to get a shower. The remote to the tv is on the nightstand.”

Dana winks at Abby and gets off the bed and walks into the bathroom. Abby sighs and grabs the remote as Dana steps under the water. This is so not fair, Abby thinks and crosses her arms. Dana catches a glimpse of Abby in the mirror and chuckles.

“Stop pouting!”

Dana teases and Abby uncrosses her arms with a smile.

////

“You should come over tomorrow if you want to keep your promise to Lilly.”

Abby tells Dana when she has to leave and is standing at the door. Dana smiles and wraps her arms around Abby’s neck.

“I always keep my promises. I’ll be there. What time?”

Dana asks and Abby wraps her arms around her middle.

“Sometime after 12:00. Everyone is going out to explore the city so I’m watching Lilly.”

Abby says and drifts her hands down to cup Dana’s ass. Dana smiles and bites her lip.

“Wonderful.”

Dana whispers and teases her lips across Abby’s. Abby quickly presses their lips together then tightens their embrace. Dana moans and deepens the kiss, heat spreading through both of them.

“Are you sure you don’t want me to stay?”

Abby asks when they break the kiss for air. Dana smiles and shakes her head.

“I really want you to stay-“

Dana starts but Abby cuts her off by kissing her. Abby starts backing them up into the living room. Dana moans but pushes her back, narrowing her eyes.

“But I have work to do so you need to leave. Go.”

Dana turns Abby around with a groan from the blonde. A quick smack to Abby’s ass gets her past the door.

“Fine, but you so owe me.”

Abby says as she walks towards the elevator.

“And what exactly do I owe you for?”

Dana asks with a hand on her hip. Abby smiles and holds open the elevator doors.

“For not letting me touch you.”

Abby winks and leaves no room for conversation when she jumps into the elevator. Dana smiles and rolls her eyes, closing the door to her apartment. She works on her resume and searches for equestrian teaching facilities close to the city. Dana eventually goes to bed after dinner and cuddles into the pillow that smells like Abby.

////

Abby wakes up to a hard pounding on her door. 11:38 am. Abby groans and scrambles over to the front door, swinging it open. Damon rolls his eyes.

“Christ Abby. You’re supposed to be watching my kid.”

Damon says and barges into the apartment with Lilly giggling in his arms. Abby smiles at the little girl.

“I thought it was at 12:00? What ya doing little dinosaur?”

Abby asks and takes Lilly into her arms. Lilly simply giggles and hides her face in Abby’s neck.

“I told you 11:30 before you left the restaurant last night. All her toys are in her bag. No pop or candy. Nap time before dinner. You good?”

Damon asks her and Abby nods. Damon kisses Lilly on the forehead.

“Be good for your aunt Abby, honey. Mommy and I love you.”

Damon says goodbye and rushes out the door. Abby sighs and looks at Lilly with a smile.

“You go pick out a movie from your bag and I’ll go call Dana so she can come over and build a fort. How does that sound?”

Abby asks Lilly smiles brightly, wiggling out of her arms to do as she’s told. Abby chuckles and grabs her phone and calls Dana.

“Hey, beautiful.”

Abby purrs into the phone when Dana answers. Dana smiles and grabs her coat, locking her apartment door.

“Hey. I’m just leaving for your place.”

Dana says and Abby smiles, going into the kitchen to make popcorn.

“Well that’s great because apparently, Damon changed the time to drop Lilly off to 11:30 last night but I was too distracted to hear him.”

Abby smirks and puts the popcorn in the microwave then moving to watch Lilly file through her Frozen themed book bag. Dana chuckles and rides the elevator down to the lobby.

“I wonder why Detective Warren.”

Dana husks, glad the elevator is empty. Abby bites her lip.

“Yeah…If Lilly wasn’t here…Dana, you have no idea what I would do to you.”

Abby husks and turns her back on Lilly. Dana closes her eyes and smiles.

“I wish I could find out.”

Dana husks back and walks out to her car. Abby smiles and glances over to Lilly to see her staring at her excitedly then clears her throat.

“Right, um, so I’ll tell Lilly you’re on your way here.”

Abby says and Lilly claps excitedly. Dana chuckles and gets into her car.

“I’ll be there in ten minutes.”

Dana says and Abby smiles.

“See you then.”

Abby responds and Dana hangs up. She grabs the popcorn and pours it into a bowl.

“So what did you pick, little dinosaur?”

Abby asks when she walks back into the living room. Lilly jumps up and down, waving the movie she picked in the air.

“Up! Up! Up!”

Lilly screeches and Abby chuckles.

“Of course. Don’t eat all the popcorn while I put the movie in.”

Abby teases with a quick tickle to Lilly’s side. Lilly giggles and takes the popcorn bowl, only eating one piece at a time. Abby puts the movie in and sits on the blanket next to Lilly. Without a minute to spare Dana shows up in ten minutes. Abby pauses the movie when a knock sounds at the door.

“Come in Dana!”

Abby yells and the door opens to reveal Dana. Lilly squeals and runs to jump into her open arms.

“Dana!”

Lilly yells and Dana smiles brightly.

“What are you watching, kid?”

Dana asks and walks over to Abby’s spot on the floor and winking at the blonde who smiles back. Lilly smiles.

“Aunt Abby and me is watching Up. Has you seen Up?”

Lilly asks Dana as the brunette sits her down next to Abby.

“I don’t think I have.”

Dana says and sits down next to Lilly. Abby smiles and leans over to place a small kiss on Dana’s lips.

“Hi.”

Abby whispers when Lilly has immersed in the movie again. Dana licks her lips while she looks at Abby’s.

“Hey.”

Dana whispers back and smirks at the lust in Abby’s eyes. Abby turns back to the movie and so does Dana. Lunch comes around and Dana volunteers to make sandwiches for everyone. Abby starts to stand to help the brunette but an arm pull and an insisting whine to stay from Lilly keeps Abby put. After the movie, they build a fort with sheets and chairs until Lilly declares it perfect. They play castle with Lilly as the queen, Dana as the princess, and Abby as the night in shining armor. Lilly soon becomes tired and is yawning widely. Abby smiles and takes the little girl into her arms.

“Nap time, little dinosaur.”

Abby says and walks Lilly into the bedroom. Dana follows and helps Abby put Lilly to sleep, giving the little girl a kiss on the forehead. Abby follows suit then they leave, closing the door behind them. Dana moves to take down the fort but Abby grabs her wrist and pulls Dana to her. Dana smiles as she kisses her. Abby moans and quickly deepens the kiss then moves her hands down to grab her ass with rough hands. She groans and wraps her arms around Abby’s neck.

“Mmm, I missed your lips.”

Abby husks when they break apart for air. Dana smiles and cups Abby’s cheek.

“I know what else you’ve missed.”

Dana bites her lip and pulls Abby down and into the fort. Abby chuckles as she falls on top of Dana. Dana kisses Abby roughly, forcing her tongue into her mouth. Abby whimpers and Dana rolls them over. She makes quick work of sliding her hand into Abby’s sweat pants and panties, moaning at the wetness she finds between Abby’s legs. Abby moans and breaks the kiss to pant for air.

“Oh…God.”

Abby moans and Dana grabs one of her hands.

“We have to be quick and quiet. Abby, I really need you.”

Dana whispers in Abby’s ear as she pushes the blonde’s hand against her jean clad pussy. Abby moans both at Dana’s words and her insistent hands. Abby flicks open Dana’s jeans and slides her hand into her soaked panties. Dana moans and grinds against Abby’s hand. She uses her free hand to grip Dana’s dark locks and force her to look at her.

“Kiss me.”

She growls and slides her fingers into Dana’s tight entrance. Dana moans and crushes their lips together, pumping her fingers faster inside Abby. Abby whimpers into her mouth as their tongues search for each other. It feels so good for both of them that they don’t last long before starting a fast journey to their climaxes. Abby was already moaning, panting and sweating in under a few minutes, she was close behind. Abby breaks their kiss for breath and arches her back, feeling her orgasm close in on her.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck! Right there- I’m going to cum, Dana. Yes!”

Abby moans out in a hushed whisper. Dana moans into her neck and knows she is close herself. Dana groans and fucks her harder and faster, getting the same from the woman below her. Dana sinks her teeth into her shoulder when the blonde pushes her over the edge. She barely manages to contain a scream from Dana’s bite and her own orgasm. Abby uses her free hand to wrap around Dana’s waist and keep her pressed against her. Dana gently slides her hand from Abby’s pants once she’s calm. Abby sluggishly follows her lead and relaxes against the blankets underneath her with a sigh.

“Fuck.”

She says in exhaustion. Dana chuckles and lifts her head from Abby’s shoulder.

“‘Fuck’, indeed.”

Dana says smugly and kisses her. Abby smiles and tucks a rogue piece of hair behind Dana’s ear. She kisses her lightly and Dana lays back down on Abby’s shoulder. Abby softly rubs Dana’s back as she stares at the top of the tent. It feels like before everything went wrong 8 years ago. Abby thinks about all the times she has woken up with Dana in her arms and wonders if that’s in her future. If not, she’s not sure what she’ll do or feel. Dana lazily runs the tips of her fingers over a small patch of skin revealed by Abby’s tank top, reveling in the soft skin of the blonde next to her.

“What are we doing Dana?”

Abby asks absent-mindedly. Dana furrows her brow in confusion.

“Uh, cuddling, I guess.”

Dana answers but Abby sighs.

“No…I mean what are we doing as in between us. Are we just having a fling or- or will it become something…serious?”

Abby asks suddenly nervous. Dana sits up and looks at her. Her expression is unreadable but on the inside, Dana is considering being with Abby or leaving the woman alone. She’s panicking. Abby licks her lips and doesn’t look at Dana.

“You’ve met my family and they love you. I don’t want to hurt them again like what happened with Josie. I don’t want them to get attached if you’re going to leave.”

Abby says, her voice shaky. Dana bites her lip and leads Abby’s eyes to hers. Dana swallows hard and looks Abby in the eyes.

“I feel like shit. I’ve felt like shit for 8 years because I want you so badly but I don’t deserve you. I never have. I don’t deserve your family either.”

Dana tears up and kneels next to the blonde. Abby sits up also and shakes her head, pulling Dana’s hand into her lap.

“That’s a lie. You deserve me, Dana. You saved my life-“

Abby starts and Dana pulls her hand away with a sigh.

“That’s all I have going for me Abb-“

Dana starts but is cut off by a small voice.

“Aunt Abby?”

Dana and Abby look at the entrance to the fort and see Lilly rubbing her eyes sleepily with a frown.

“Are you and Dana fighting?”

Dana sighs and Abby crawls past her and out of the fort with herself following.

“No, honey. We were just talking. Did we wake you?”

Abby asks as she kneels in front of Lilly. Lilly shakes her head and smiles weakly at her.

“Okay. Are you still sleepy or are you hungry?”

Abby asks and Lilly perks up more.

“Hungry.”

Lilly says and Abby smiles, picking the girl up.

“Let’s get you some dinner little dinosaur.”

Abby says and sends a quick smile to Dana. Abby and Lilly cook Mac n cheese for dinner along with peanut butter and jelly while Dana takes down the fort. The meal is quick and fun but Abby notices how Dana smiles less. Dana wasn’t smiling because she believes Abby likes her just because she saved her life. Like Abby has to repay her for the chivalrous act. Damon comes to the apartment after they finish dinner…along with everyone else. Dana gulps and stays in the kitchen, insisting on washing the dishes. Abby chews on her bottom lip, contemplating going with her but her father starts talking about their evening so Abby sits down to listen. Dana comes out of the kitchen once she convinces herself that she won’t freak out and embarrass herself.

“Oh, Dana! We were just talking about Christmas tomorrow. You’re coming right?”

Abby’s mother asks and Dana freezes. Abby sees her starting to freak out.

“Dana, can you pretty please come? I want you to see my presents from Santa!”

Lilly asks enthusiastically. Dana breathes harder and her body temperature rises to what feels like 1,000 degrees.

“I…I have to..go- I’m sorry.”

Dan mumbles and slowly backs away. Abby stands up and her glass gets knocked off the table to crash to the floor. Dana flinched and pain shoots through her side. Flashbacks run through her head of Brandon shooting her. The flashbacks don’t stop and neither does the pain. Dana groans and grips her side. Abby reaches for her but Dana pulls away and runs for the door, desperately needing air. Abby follows in concern.

“Dana, wait!”

Abby yells. Dana leans against the hall wall and pants for air. Abby reaches out for her when Dana falls to the floor.

“Call an ambulance!”

Abby yells to her family standing in the doorway. Dana closes her eyes tightly and groans at the pain still throbbing in her side. Abby cups Dana’s cheeks and tries to get another reaction besides pain from the brunette.

“Dana, open your eyes. Talk to me.”

More flashbacks of Abby leaning over her telling her the same things. Dana feels herself slipping from reality when Abby tells her to stay awake.

////

Abby paces nervously in the waiting room. The ambulance had arrived five minutes after Dana had gone unconscious. Abby had ridden on the ambulance to the emergency room but now she was being forced to stay in the waiting room.

“Abby, darling, how is she?”

Abby’s mother asks as she walks into the waiting room. Abby turns to her mother and shrugs helplessly.

“I-I don’t know. I’m not family. They won’t tell me anything. The paramedics said something about maybe a panic attack but they weren’t sure.”

Abby says frantically and her mother wraps her in a hug. Abby feels herself slowly calming down.

“I haven’t seen you this upset since your father broke his hip.”

Abby’s mother says in concern and the emotions hit Abby like a freight train. Abby covers her mouth to stifle the sobs and her mother leads her to a chair.

“Oh, baby girl. She’ll be okay. Calm down honey. Tell me what’s got you so upset.”

Abby looks at her mother with watery eyes and shakes her head in disbelief.

“I love her mom. I know that now. I love her and I haven’t told her. She could be dying and I wouldn’t get to tell her I love her.”

Abby says with tears streaming down her cheeks. Her mother gives her a kind smile and wipes her tears.

“Sweetie, you’re going to have plenty time to tell her that. I promise.”

Her mother assures her quietly.

“She’ll be fine sis.”

Abby looks up to see Damon and the rest of her family standing in the doorway. Abby smiles weakly and wipes away her tears. Lilly releases her mother’s hand and runs up to Abby and takes her aunt’s hand.

“Aunt Abby, is Dana sick?”

Lilly asks with her little lip quivering. The little girl’s eyes are red and slightly puffy from crying. It’s hard for Abby to see this happening to Dana let alone a five-year-old that has fallen in love with Dana as much as Abby has. Abby gives her best smile to her niece and lifts her into her lap.

“I don’t know honey but I’m sure she’ll be just fine.”

Abby says and Lilly wraps her arms around Abby’s neck in a hug. Abby closes her eyes and hugs the little girl back. It takes an hour of silence and nervous waiting before a doctor walks into the waiting room. Abby lets Lilly hop off her lap before she goes to talk with the doctor.

“Dana had a severe panic attack that lead her to pass out. Her heart couldn’t pump enough blood into her brain for a few seconds which produced her to become unconscious but the fear kept her in that state for quite a while. She’s awake and responsive now if you would like to see her?”

Abby swallows the emotions in her throat and nods her head silently. She and her family walk to Dana’s room. The doctor knocks on the door softly.

“Dana, you have some visitors.”

He announces then lets Abby and her family into the room. Dana smiles until she sees Abby’s red eyes. Dana sits up more in her bed. She had a panic attack. The glass and words triggered flashbacks and even pain. After a thorough check from her doctor, he said her incisions were still looking good and that the pain she felt was more mental than physical.

“Were you crying? I-I’m so sorry. I didn’t know you would react that way.”

Dana quickly apologizes and Abby shakes her head.

“No, it’s fine. It’s not your fault.”

Abby forces a smile. Dana is about to ask Abby something else but Lilly runs up to the bed and grabs Dana’s hand.

“Dana, is you sick?”

Lilly asks with her lip quivering. Dana sighs and leans over and pulls Lilly into her lap. Abby watches them and her heart swells with even more love.

“No, I’m okay Lilly. I just…didn’t feel very good but I do now.”

Dana reassures and Lilly smiles cheerfully.

“I love you.”

Abby blurts out, not wanting to stall anymore. All eyes snap to her. Dana gulps and brings Lilly off of her lap. Abby bites her lip nervously.

“No, you don’t Abby. You love the fact that I saved your life and-“

Dana says and shakes her head but Abby cuts her off.

“Shut up.”

Abby says and moves closer to Dana. Dana’s eyebrows furrow in confusion.

“What-“

Dana starts but Abby cuts her off yet again.

“Shut up Dana.”

Abby says again. Dana shuts her mouth.

“For 8 years you’ve told me how I’ve felt and I’ve thought you were right because I thought I did like you for saving my life- actually, you’re right. Part of me loves you because you did save my life but that’s not everything Dana.”

Abby says and shakes her head. Dana gawks at the other woman.

“I love you because you’re smart…you believe in yourself…you’re great with my family…you’re great with me. I love you for so many more reasons. Can’t you see that?”

Abby asks and desperately looks for an answer. Dana struggles to make words let alone think of what she’s going to say. A tug on Dana’s arm makes her look down to Lilly. Lilly motions for Dana to come closer and cups her hands around her mouth.

“Didn’t you say you really, really like aunt Abby?”

Lilly asks and Dana smiles. Dana looks back to Abby and takes a deep breath.

“You mean that? You love me?”

Dana asks softly and Abby sits on Dana’s bed next to the brunette’s hip.

“All of you.”

Abby confirms and brushes back the dark locks from Dana’s eyes. Dana closes her eyes and smiles at the touch.

“I wish I realized sooner. I’m sorry if I made you freak out with the whole is this a serious thing and everything. I was just going crazy thinking about it. I didn’t want to-“

Abby rambles and Dana cuts her off with a passionate kiss. Abby moans softly and cups Dana’s cheek. Dana pulls away with a shy smile.

“I love you too.”

Dana whispers softly and looks into Abby’s eyes. Abby smiles and lets out a sigh of relief.

“Thank God.”

Abby lets out and kisses her again. Dana smiles into the kiss and wraps her closest arm around Abby’s waist.

“And here I thought telling the woman you love to shut up meant signing a death wish.”

Abel says with an exaggerated huff and a shake of his head. Jessica grips Abel’s chin with a practiced glare to her husband.

“It still is for you, honey.”

Jessica promises and everyone snickers except for Abel. Abby clears her throat and motions to the door with her eyes. Abby’s mother smiles and ushers everyone out of the room.

“We’re glad you’re well Dana.

Abby’s mother says with a smile before exiting the room. Abby looks at Dana and holds her hand.

“You look hot in polka dots by the way.”

Abby compliments and moves closer to Dana. Dana chuckles and looks down at the scratchy hospital gown she was given.

“I’m sure I do.”

Dana says and Abby steals a kiss.

“You are very, very sexy Dana.”

Abby whispers and steals another kiss. Dana smiles and runs her thumb over Abby’s hand.

“Should we talk about my…breakdown?”

Dana asks shyly and Abby shakes her head with a smile.

“Not unless you want to babe.”

Dana raises her eyes to Abby’s with a small glare.

“No cute nicknames please.”

Dana half warns and half asks. Abby smirks and leans closer into Dana, teasing Dana’s lips with hers.

“Damn…I really wanted to call you darling and sweetheart when we make love.”

Abby husks mockingly and places a soft kiss on the corner of Dana’s mouth.

“That too. I fuck or I have sex.”

Dana clarifies as Abby leaves kisses down her neck. Abby chuckles and teases her ear lobe.

“And what is your difference?”

Abby asks and nibbles at the sensitive spot behind Dana’s ear. Making the brunette moans softly.

“I take sex slower. When I fuck, I fuck hard and fast.”

Dana says softly and Abby moans, connecting their lips in a brief kiss.

“You can’t make an exception for me?”

Abby asks and sucks Dana’s bottom lip into her mouth. Dana moans softly.

“Well…eventually.”

Dana admits. Who was she kidding? If Abby told her to make love to her right there in the hospital bed she would make love to her in the damn hospital bed. Abby smirks proudly and pulls back to look Dana in the eyes.

“I love you.”

Abby whispers and Dana smiles softly.

“I love you too.”

////

“Okay, Harper and Joules are down- oh…”

Dana says exhaustively then her eyes widen in surprise when she sees her wife sitting on the side of the bed clad in lacy lingerie. Abby smirks and stands up.

“I decided that a day of fun with our beautiful children…means a night of fun for us.”

Abby says as she walks over to Dana then slowly pulls down the zipper of her wife’s jacket. Dana gulps and rakes her eyes down the blonde’s body.

“I…uh…O-Okay.”

Dana stutters and Abby chuckles devilishly then takes a step forward so her lips are next to her ear.

“I love making you speechless baby.”

Abby teases huskily. Dana moans when Abby runs her fingers down her clothed stomach. Normally Dana would have rejected the nickname as quick as it came out of Abby’s mouth. But normally her wife wasn’t seducing the hell out of her in the sexiest lingerie set she has ever seen. Abby kisses Dana’s cheek and strips the woman of her tank top.

“Clothes. Off.”

Abby demands. It was a risky move. Dana is the dominant in their sex life except for the occasions when Abby fingers her in public or has had a bad day at the precinct and needs a little control, which Dana willingly gives to the love of her life. Tonight was not one of those occasions…and Dana notices. Her eyes open and she looks at Abby with a small glare. Abby knew she was going to be set in her usual submissive position tonight…she’s not complaining. Dana moves her arms around her wife’s silky smooth waist and pulls her tight against her with a gasp from the detective. Dana inches them to the side of the bed and never breaks eye contact. Abby licks her lips at the feeling of Dana’s skin pressed to her, thanking the gods silently that Dana hates wearing a bra at home. Dana loved these moments. Just looking into Abby’s eyes to see the undeniable lust right before she takes her. Dana moves one hand to Abby’s scandalous thong and quickly rips it from her body, making a mental note to promise her wife to go out to buy another matching set. Abby gasps at the sting the elastic leaves on her skin. Dana drops the torn panties and runs her hands gently over the red skin. Abby closes her eyes but a sudden groping of her ass makes her eyes fly open in surprise. Dana smirks and moves her hand between the blonde’s thighs and watches her reaction. Abby gasps slightly and spreads her legs farther apart. Dana smiles and kisses her lightly.

“Foot on the bed.”

Dana instructs in a whisper. Abby smiles hungrily when she realizes Dana is going to fuck her just the way they have been for close to 13 years, with a small 8-year break in the middle, of course. Dana thrusts two fingers into Abby’s dripping pussy, drawing a deep moan from her wife.

“Oh…GOD.”

Abby groans out and quickly wraps her arms around Dana’s shoulders to steady herself. Dana uses her other hand to hold up the leg of her raised foot on the bed. Between the two of them with her arms around her shoulders and Dana holding her leg, they were steady. Dana moves her forehead against Abby’s and pumps faster into her wife. Abby gasps and digs her nails into her shoulders.

“Yes, right there.”

Abby whispers and grinds her hips down onto Dana’s fingers. Dana smiles as she realizes how Abby is trying to be quiet so not to wake their children but Dana had put on their fans tonight. She had wanted sexy time with her wife she just didn’t expect the lace and the seducing from her lover.

“I turned on their fans. You can be loud.”

Dana whispers and sends a hard thrust into the blonde, making Abby squeak in surprise.

“I want to hear you.”

Dana growls into Abby’s ear and starts making her thrusts rougher. Abby whimpers and pulls her closer, needing the connection they always seem to have. She rubs her thumb against Abby’s clit in tight circles, making the blonde moan loudly. Abby buries her face in her neck, whimpering, and moaning as she fingers her hard and fast, never faltering.

“I’m so close Dana, please…I’m right there- I’m on the edge for you. Make me cum.”

Abby begs in a whisper with her lips brushing Dana’s soft cheek. Dana moans and kisses Abby’s sweat slicked neck.

“That’s right Abby, cum for me.”

Dana moans out and teases Abby’s neck with her teeth. Abby whimpers and feels herself falling over the edge.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck- DANA!”

Abby screams her wife’s name when she reaches her climax. Dana moans at the sound of her name from Abby’s lips and her muscles clenching around her fingers. It never fails to turn her on. Abby rides out the waves of her orgasm slowly and pants harshly for air. Then Dana faintly hears their baby girl crying. Abby calms her breathing and opens her eyes to smile at Dana. Dana gently slides her fingers from her wet cunt and kisses her lightly.

“You screamed a little too loud tonight- I’m not complaining,”

Dana helps Abby into the bed with a smirk.

“Our little girl is complaining, though. I’ll go settle her down then be right back.”

Dana kisses Abby lightly before going to the bathroom and washing her hands and throwing on a shirt.

“Make sure she has the little lion. She loves it.”

Abby reminds Dana and she smiles.

“I know Abby, relax.”

Dana smiles in amusement at her wife. Abby felt more of a connection with Joules because they had decided that Dana will have their first child and Abby will have their second. Harper was birthed by Dana and Joules was birthed by Abby. There was no doubt that they didn’t love both their children equally even though they had their connections. Abby smiles sheepishly and Dana leaves to take care of their baby girl. Joules is crying hard and Dana swiftly takes the little baby into her arms and hands Joules the stuffed lion her daughter loves so much. Dana closes her eyes and rocks Joules back and forth in her arms, humming the song from hers and Abby’s wedding. It takes a minute or two for Joules to fall back into sleep but Dana holds her a little while longer. Dana opens her eyes and smiles at Abby standing in the doorway. She had changed into shorts and a t-shirt before coming to see Dana and Joules. Abby can hardly stay away from their children, just like Dana. God help Harper and Joules when they grow up.

“I love you Dana Lorraine Morgan-Warren.”

Abby says softly with an adoring smile. Dana smiles and walks over to her wife.

“I love you too Abby Grace Morgan-Warren.”

Dana whispers and places a soft kiss to Abby’s lips. Abby smiles then lets Joules grasp her finger in a tight little fist while she sleeps. Abby leans down and kisses the top of Joules’s head.

“I’ll be back in a second.”

Dana tells her wife and turns to lay Joules back into her crib.

“I’ll go with you.”

Abby says, knowing her wife was going to stop in to look at Harper to make sure he is sleeping well. Dana tucks in their daughter and smiles at Abby. Abby leads them to Harper’s room and creaks open the door to see their son fast asleep. Dana smiles and sighs.

“I love our children.”

Dana whispers and Abby softly kisses her cheek.

“Come. Let them sleep.”

Abby whispers and pulls Dana towards their room. Dana follows her with a soft smile. She sits Dana onto the bed and leans over to place a kiss on her lips.

“Have I ever told you…”

Abby whispers and pulls off Dana’s t-shirt.

“How wonderful you are?”

Abby asks seductively and tucks a piece of hair behind Dana’s ear. Dana smiles and pulls off Abby’s shirt.

“Maybe but I think I would rather you show me.”

Dana husks and pulls down Abby’s shorts before pulling her wife onto her lap. Abby chuckles and pushes her onto her back, trailing kisses down her stomach. Dana moans and tangles her fingers in Abby’s hair before the blonde can reach her hot core and tugs her back up.

“I want you naked.”

Dana groans and flips them over. Abby smiles and wiggles out of her shorts.

“I want you naked.”

Abby husks back and connects their lips as the blonde’s hands push down her sweat pants. She chuckles and pulls them down her legs. Abby bites her lip and groans when she sees her wife without panties. Dana smirks and kisses Abby’s chest.

“I really like it when you don’t wear anything underneath your clothes.”

Abby breathes out as Dana kisses up her neck. Dana kisses her lightly.

“I know you do.”

Dana whispers and cups Abby’s breasts, making the blonde moan. Abby whimpers and grabs Dana’s hips roughly.

“Damn it, Dana, let me fuck you.”

She groans out and pulls Dana against her. Dana suddenly pins Abby’s hands to the bed.

“Abby, you’re begging me to tie you up tonight. First with bossing me around then next with demanding to fuck me.”

Dana whispers seductively into her wife’s ear, knowing that it will turn her into a puddle of lust in seconds. Abby whimpers and slumps against the bed.

“But-“

She starts but Dana quiets her with a hard kiss. Abby moans and concedes into her wife’s desires. There really was no arguing with Dana’s sexy dominant bedroom voice. Dana blindly reaches over to her night stand and presses the button on the side she had put into lock and unlock her drawer. Dana pulls back from the kiss and looks at her option of ropes.

“I think I’ll go with the blue tonight.”

Dana decides and pulls the blue rope from the drawer then closes it. Abby bites her lip and immediately moves her hands to the headboard. Dana smiles and reaches over to tie her wife’s hands to the metal headboard. Abby tugs on her bonds when she is done and finds them tight like she likes them. Dana smiles mischievously and gets off the bed to go into their closet and grab their strap on. Abby especially likes to use this when she’s had a bad day and needs to let off steam but Dana has a different plan for the toy. Abby chuckles when she sees Dana with the strap on.

“Teasing me is more of a punishment than the strap on Dana.”

Abby says and Dana smiles devilishly as she gets onto the bed.

“Oh, I know.”

Dana husks and slides the harness onto Abby’s legs. Abby’s eyes widen as she puts everything together.

“That’s why I’m going to fuck myself with the strap on while you watch me cum as many times as I want.”

Dana tells her wife and buckles the strap on in place. Abby whimpers.

“Fuck, Dana. Please tell me you’re joking.”

Abby pleads and Dana smirks and moves up the blonde’s body, placing a soft kiss to her wife’s pouting lips.

“You always say how much you love watching me come undone.”

Dana husks and straddles Abby’s hips and the strap on. Abby licks her lips and tugs at the ropes.

“FOR ME. I love watching you come undone for ME.”

Abby states firmly and watches Dana helplessly as her wife starts sliding onto the strap on. Dana moans deeply and plants her hands next to her raised arms before taking the strap on up to the hilt. Abby moans herself as the faceplate of the dildo presses against her clit.

“You don’t like it? The faster I cum, the faster I get off you and get you free.”

Dana breathes out and breathes harder, moving up and down slowly on the dildo. Abby groans and presses the flat of her feet to the mattress and pushes her hips up. Dana gasps and reaches down to grab Abby’s hips. Abby holds in a smirk and rolls her hips up against Dana’s hand and successfully thrusts a little deeper into the brunette.

“Fuck- oh fuck. O-Okay. That’s not fair.”

Dana gulps and grips Abby’s hips tighter. Abby smiles and shakes her head.

“You have me tied up wearing a strap on to please yourself. You’re not being fair.”

Abby points out and thrusts harder into Dana. Her jaw drops open in a desperate moan. Her plan was to dominate her lover by using the strap on on herself but Abby was quickly changing the game. Abby thrusts again and eventually her hand slips on her grip and both hands grab the sheets instead. Abby jerks her hands against the bonds, wanting to grab Dana’s hips and feel her skin, but they stay put and Abby resorts to pushing her hips up faster. Dana moans wantonly and rides Abby hard and fast, meeting every thrust the blonde was giving her.

“Fuck, don’t stop Abby.”

Dana gasps out and Abby moans. The thrusts were pushing the face plate even harder into her clit now and she knew she was well on her way to her climax just as Dana was. Dana moans and leans down to crash their lips together in a hard kiss. Abby whimpers into Dana’s mouth as her tongue plunged past her soft lips. Dana moves her hands up to cup Abby’s breasts, pinching and teasing the blonde’s nipples because she knows how hot her wife gets when she uses the strap-on. Abby moans into the kiss and thrusts as hard as she can, actually drawing a whimper from her wife which is rare, VERY rare.

“I’m- I’m gonna cum, Abby- FUCK.”

Dana groans out and throws her head back in ecstasy. Abby bites her lip and continues to thrust into her, drawing out Dana’s orgasm and initiating her own with a scream of her wife’s name.

“GOD- DANA!”

Abby screams and her hips jerk and spasm in her orgasm. Dana cries out softly as the dildo brushes against her g-spot and her muscles clench tightly around the silicon. Abby groans and falls back against the bed in exhaustion, her muscles burning in exertion. Dana pants for breath and slides the dildo out of her cunt before rolling over onto her back next to Abby.

“Ropes.”

Abby reminds Dana. Dana sits up and silently unties the ropes. Abby rubs her wrists when the ropes are taken off then slides the harness from her hips. Dana closes her eyes with a sigh.

“Damn, Abby.”

Dana whispers and smiles. Abby chuckles and pulls the blankets over them.

“You can’t refuse it now.”

Abby says smugly and Dana looks at her in confusion.

“Refuse what?”

Dana asks and rolls onto her side to face Abby. She smirks and glances at her wife.

“Refuse that I made you whimper. I heard it loud and clear.”

Abby says and closes her eyes like she is about to fall asleep. Dana huffs and crosses her arms.

“So what?”

Dana asks. She knows that Abby making her whimper is a big accomplishment to her wife even though she didn’t understand it at all. Abby turns onto her side and raises an eyebrow at the brunette.

“So, Dana, you realize I can rarely make you whimper almost every two years- if I’m lucky. You’re so dominant that you don’t whimper. But I, occasionally, can make you whimper.”

Abby husks and places a kiss to Dana’s lips.

“It means I’ve fucked you just right and just good enough that you can’t handle it.”

Abby bites her lip with a smirk and Dana smiles.

“You like it for your ego.”

Dana points out and rolls over to get comfy. Abby chuckles and moves closer to her, her wife’s arm wrapping around her stomach.

“And I like knowing I can still make you feel good.”

Abby mumbled against Dana’s shoulder. Dana covers the ivory hand covering her stomach.

“I wouldn’t doubt it even when we get old and wrinkly.”

Dana responds and smiles when Abby kisses her neck.

“I will gladly still fuck you when you’re old and wrinkly.”

Abby says and they both laugh. They settle down and Abby pulls Dana closer. Abby closes her eyes and rests her head on Dana’s shoulder.

“Goodnight babe.”

Abby mumbles and Dana sighs.

“No nicknames Abby.”

Dana admonishes and Abby simply smiles. Dana plays with the ring on her wife’s finger. A sign of their marriage, their love, their past, and their future.

“Goodnight.”

Dana whispers back and brings Abby’s hand up to kiss her palm then sets it back on her stomach. Dana can feel Abby’s smile on her shoulder.

////

That is the last episode of the “Yes, Detective” series. Please let me know what you think in the comments and votes! There are more stories to cum but only one shots for now until I think of a good multi chapter (: Feel free to comment suggestions or stories you might want to see.

---

A mother, daughter and son bond to each other and their pets.

1.01 Sara and Sean, Discovery:
1.02 Sara and Sean, A Guided Mating:
1.03 Sara and Prince:
1.04 Sean, Preparation:
1.05 Sean and Prince:
1.06 Amanda and Sara:
1.07 Amanda and Rapture:

1.01 Sara and Sean, Discovery:

It was Saturday and Amanda was getting ready to go the hospital where she works in the morning as a volunteer aid in the rehabilitation center. She fed the Golden’s and let them outside into the back yard to play until she returned. The six month old puppy was named Prince and the year old Golden was called Rapture. Amanda had renamed it from Duke, for obvious reasons.

After she had left, Sara and Sean, her fourteen year old twins, got up, and had breakfast. Both were sitting on the sectional and the precocious Sara was watching her brother playing a video game on the television. Like previous Saturdays, she was wearing only a robe and her brother was dressed in his underwear. As usual, Sara was visualizing what a penis might look like.

In a few minutes, Sean decided to take a break and asked Sara if she wanted to play a game. Sara smiled as Sean stood up and saw the small bulge in his underwear. Her promiscuous nature rose to the surface and Sean saw his sister staring at him.

“What ..”

Sara asked,

“Have you ever wondered why we are different .. down there?”

Sean blushed slightly and nodded his head.

Sara motioned for him to Sean to come closer to her and she whispered,

“If you show me yours .. I will show you mine.”

Sara smiled when she saw the blush deepen.

Sean just stood there not knowing if or how he should respond.

Sara sensed her brother’s hesitancy and told him to come closer to her and she reached out and grasped the elastic waist band of her brother’s underwear. Sean froze at his sister’s sudden move and before he could react, Sara had pulled his underwear down his thighs and onto his feet. She looked wide eyed at her brother’s two and half inch flaccid penis. Sean quickly used his hands to cover his genitals but after some reassuring words, he slowly dropped them to his sides.

Sara’s heart beat faster as she looked intently at her first penis and the testicles that swayed below it. She looked up into Sean’s dazed face and asked,

“Can I touch it?”

Sean felt a strange tinglyness spreading into his penis and in almost a whisper said yes.

Sara reach out with her right and lifted his penis, cradling it within her fingers. A soft pant escaped Sean’s mouth at the contact and the tingling sensations intensified. Sara couldn’t believe how nice the penis felt as it lay in her fingers with its soft heaviness. She closed her fingers around it with a gentle tugging and squeezing action and another gasp was heard from Sean. Sara looked in awe as it slowly stirred and he cringed, not being able to stop it. He had, on occasion, woken up in the morning with an erection and this was the last thing that he wanted his sister to see. He made an attempt to pull away but Sara’s left hand grasped his hip, pulling him further inward between her robe covered thighs.

Her fingers continued their discovering of the rising penis. His own fingers didn’t feel as good as Sara’s fingers and he closed his eyes as new and wonderful sensations flooded into his mind. Sara watched intently as the small tube of flesh grew hard within her massaging fingers and smiled up into Sean’s face as she wrapped her hand around her brother’s four inch erection. She saw Sean’s testicles and her left hand moved from his hip and lifted them with a slow massaging action. Her mind reeled at the heaviness and softness of her brother’s balls. Sean began moaning as Sara’s hands squeezed their way up and down his hardness and caressed his bloating balls.

Suddenly Sara stopped and sat back on the sectional staring with excited eyes at her accomplishment. She saw her brother’s hips jerking his erection in the air. He was so close to ‘something’ happening and he looked at Sara wondering why she had stopped.

Sean finally calmed a bit and the shock of being erect in front of his sister was gone.

“Ok, now show me yours.”

It was then that both of them realized that they were not alone. Their mother had returned early and was standing at the doorway watching them. Sara and Sean were so focused on each other that they did not see her watching what they were doing. An embarrassed Sara was about to jump up from cushion when her smiling mother motioned for her to stay as she was. For the Amanda, the opportunity she had been waiting for had arrived.

“If you’re going to learn about sex, then it should be done properly, with a little guidance.

Amanda paused for a few moments and then said,

“Well Sara, fair is fair, it is time to show Sean your treasures.”

The embarrassment left Sara’s face and she stood up facing her brother. Amanda sat down on the end of the sectional and watched as her kids renewed their discovery of each other. Sara undid the sash to her robe and let it fall to floor. Sean wasn’t prepared for the nakedness that was displayed in front of his youthful eyes. He saw a small pink tip showing itself at the top of small crease between his sister’s thighs and his erection twitched in the air. Neither knew why they felt this way and neither wanted it to stop.

Sara sat back on the edge of the cushion and spread her thighs apart. Amanda saw that Sean was wondering what to do and she told her son to kneel down in front of his sister. An excited Sean quickly did so. Sara began pointing and explaining to Sean the points of interest of her sex and Amanda smiled as she watched Sean’s learning eyes. For some reason, his small erection began to feel harder as his sister described her clitoris, inner lips and vaginal opening.

She pointed to a small set of lips within the crease and whispered,

“Mom says that’s where you put your penis in me and then it begins to spurt.”

Amanda smiled and nodded her head, she hadn’t exactly said Sean would do it, but it was close enough.

Sean shook his head not understanding. Amanda knew that Sean had not yet masturbated and he wasn’t sure of what Sara was talking about. Sara had him stand up and move closer toward her. Her eyes became totally focused on her brother’s erection and she licked her lips when she saw a small drop of clear fluid oozing from the gland.

Sara reached out and lifted Sean’s erection by putting a finger under the sensitive gland of his erection. Her left hand reached down and massaged Sean’s testicles causing him to gasp and his hips jerked forward. Her pressing finger followed the wild contortions of her brother’s erection. The louder his moans became the more excited Sara became, she knew she was going to make her brother’s penis begin spurting and wanted to see what it looked like. The drop of fluid at the head of his penis had now become a drool and she leaned inward, sucking up Sean’s delicious nectar with her tongue.

The sensations became too much for Sean’s young mind and Sara felt his straining hardness begin to jerk against her swirling finger and then a loud cry was heard as Sean began ejaculating for the first time. It came in short bursting gushes and Sara closed her suctioning mouth over the spewing gland. With an ecstatic moan, Sean grasped his sister’s head as his hips bucked his spurting boyhood her thirsty mouth. Sara’s taste buds exploded and her mouth and cheeks intensified their suctioning action to get more of her brothers thick essence.

When Sean’s hands loosened their grip on her head, Sara pulled back and watched with amazement as Sean’s member slowly softened. She saw a long rivulet of semen dangling from his penis and picked it with a finger.

“This is what I meant when your penis spurts.

Amanda sighed when she saw her son experiencing his first ejaculation. She could almost taste it.

Sean just looked at his sister who had just given him feelings of joy that he didn’t know his body could give him. He smiled and nodded. He looked down between Sara’s spread thighs and saw that the pink tip of her clitoris had protruded a little further outward and thought to himself,

‘If Sara can use her mouth and tongue on him, then he should do the same thing to her.’

Amanda watched as Sean again kneeled down in front of his sister and put his hands on her thighs and pushed them further apart. He saw the folds of her young labia flare open and looked intently at his sister’s sex. Sara saw his head dip inward and her breath quickened with anticipation. Suddenly, an unexpected jolt of joy exploded outward from her clitoris. Sean’s tongue had pushed onto the pink tip and began swirling it around in ecstatic circles. She squealed with joy and grasped her brother’s head tightly as her clitoris exploded with sensations that she had never felt before. The excited organ leapt out of its protective hood and Sara bucked upward as her hands pulled her brother’s devouring mouth into her sex.

His right hand left her sister’s thigh and molded itself onto her labia. While he suckled on his sister’s rigid clitoris, Sean slipped two fingers between the folds and nestled them into her clasping inner lips with ecstatic caresses and probes. Sara’s mind was being flooded with overwhelming sensations as Sean’s lips, tongue and fingers explored her excited sex.

Sean nudged two fingers into Sara’s clenching entrance and with a hiss of joy, her hips bucked her exploding sex onto her brother’s twisting fingers. Sean was elated with the response and slipped a third finger into Sara’s eager vagina. As with Sean, Sara’s mind was not able to cope with the ecstatic sensations that her clitoris and vagina were giving her and she arched up from the cushion as her first orgasm exploded across her body.

Sean withdrew his mouth and fingers and Sara slumped back onto the sectional gasping and panting. The two siblings looked at each other, knowing that they had opened the door to something new and exciting. Sean stood up and Sara held out her arms to him. They looked at each other with deeply flushed faces and Amanda knew what was going to happen next.

She stood up and said,

“There is a better place for this, Sara, bring your brother into your bedroom.”

The two aroused siblings followed their mother into Sara’s bedroom.

1.02 Sara and Sean, A Guided Mating:

When they reached the bed, Amanda told Sara to sit down on it and lay back with with her feet resting on the floor. Sara quickly did what her mother told her to do, her eyes never left her brother’s twitching erection nor his swaying testicles.

Amanda guided Sean so he stood between his sister’s spread thighs. Sara smiled as she looked at his flushed face that was filled with need and desire. She reached out with her arms and Sean leaned over his sister and Sara reached up and pulled his face closer to her face until their lips touched. A surprised Sean felt his sister’s tongue slip into his mouth and a low moan was heard as he experienced his first passionate kiss. As they kissed, Sean’s small erect nipples pressed onto Sara’s breasts and her excited nipples. Their kiss intensified as their nipples teased and tantalized each other. Sara felt Sean’s hips snuggle closer into the junction of her thighs and his throbbing thickness pressed between her swelling folds, pushing them further apart. As it nestled inward, his erection made contact with the protruding clitoris and she moaned into her brother’s mouth.

“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm ..”

Amanda whispered instructions into her son’s ear and he broke the kiss. His hands began massaging Sara’s breasts. The exploring fingers slowly worked their way over the young mounds and began to caress and swirl his sister’s stiffening nipples. At the same time he started planting light suckling kisses on her neck and shoulders. The suckling lips left her shoulder and trekked downward toward her right breast. Sara held her breath as the lips came nearer and nearer to their destination. She felt a warm, moist breath bathe her right nipple and then the Sean’s mouth descended onto it. His lips and tongue began to suckle the erect nipple and Sara gasped as she pushed her breast into her brother’s devouring mouth.

“Oh Sean .. that feels so good ..”

His mother whispered,

“She has two of them.”

Sean’s mouth slipped off of Sara’s right breast and suckled its way over to her left breast. The massaging and kneading hands switched to her right breast. Sara’s moans became louder as Sean’s lips and hands paid loving homage to both of her breasts and erect nipples. Amanda smiled when she saw her daughter grasp her brother’s head and push her breasts into his sucking mouth and swirling tongue.

“Oh God .. Yes ..Yes ..”

Amanda whispered again,

“It is time to move downward Sean.”

He lifted his head and he slipped downward over his sister’s body and knelt on the floor between her spread thighs. Amanda saw his erection straining into the air as his excited eyes feasted on his sister’s treasured sex. Sean put his hands on Sara’s thighs and began a gentle massaging and kneading action along his sister’s inner thighs from her knees to almost touching the folds of her labia and Sara squirmed her hips in attempt to get his hands to move onto her sex. Finally Sean’s hands molded themselves around his sister’s swollen folds and Sara gasped at the ecstatic contact. Both of Sean’s thumbs pressed and swirled around his sister’s extended, pink clitoris and she moaned, grinding her sex into her brother’s massaging hands.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Amanda smiled, Sean was doing exactly what she had told him to do. She got up and sat down on the bed, leaning close to Sara’s head.

“Lift your feet up from the floor and put them on the edge of the bed.”

In a daze, Sara lifted her feet onto bed. Amanda gently pushed her daughter’s feet apart. Sara looked between her bent and spread legs and watched as her mother guided her brother’s head toward her sex.

slowly .. slowly .. and then ..

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Sara threw her head back and moaned loudly as Sean’s moist, hot lips closed over her labia. His face disappeared from her view as he planted wet suckling kisses on the swollen, engorged furrow and his tongue began stroking at the quivering opening to her vagina. Amanda’s instructions were detailed and Sean was following them to the letter. His mouth was guided toward his sister’s rigid clitoris and Sara squealed as his lips and tongue sucked and suckled on her the excited organ of joy. Sean’s mouth then trekked downward drawing the warm soft folds deep into his devouring mouth. His probing tongue slipped into the moist crease and began an ecstatic exploration from the clasping inner lips to the rippling clitoris. Sounds of joy spewed from his sister’s lips as Sean’s darting tongue caressed and licked the excited entrance to her womanhood, then returned to suck on her straining organ. Sara arched her sex upward and her hands grasped Sean’s head, not wanting that pleasure giving mouth and tongue to break contact with her enflamed sex.

More instructions were whispered into Sean’s ear.

His right hand left Sara’s hip and the fingers began teasing her clasping inner lips. He nudged a single finger inward twisting and turning causing Sara to gurgle with joy as her suckled clitoris and vagina exploded with jolts of ecstasy. Another finger slipped inward, followed by another.

Judging from how easily Sean’s fingers were slipping into Sara’s vagina, Amanda knew that her daughter’s Hymen was not there. She now guided his fingers toward his sister’s ‘sweet’ spot and when Sara arched up wailing, the mother knew Sean had found it. He intensified his massaging action over the excited tissues and Sara’s hips bucked upward and froze. Her mouth opened but no sound was heard, her eyes snapped open and saw only bright flashes of orgasmic lights. Her hands fisted and her toes curled as her clitoris and convulsing vagina unleashed her first orgasm.

The hold on her mind was released and Sara screamed in orgasmic joy.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ..”

Sara slumped onto the bed gasping and panting as ecstatic aftershocks rippled throughout her body. She reached up and wrapped her arms tightly around her brother and held him close to her shaking body.

The siblings kissed deeply and passionately.

Sara could feel Sean’s four inch erection throbbing against her abdomen. She reached between their bodies and began massaging the wonderful, thick tube of flesh. Her fingers swirled around the slick oozing gland and Sean moaned as his ‘manhood’ jerked within the squeezing hands.

Amanda talked to them both,

“That was good Sean, you should always bring the girl to an orgasm with your mouth and fingers before you penetrate her. Now it is time to put your penis in that special place that your sister has between her legs.”

Sean smiled and stood up. His engorged hardness throbbed and jerked in front of his sister’s eager eyes. Amanda offered a suggestion and Sean grasped Sara’s legs behind the knees and positioned them back against her shoulders. Sean saw his sister’s enflamed, wet sex rise up and become totally open and accessible to his excited eyes. He pressed inward and his straining hardness teased the flared, slick folds of her labia. She put her hands on her brother’s hips and pleaded,

“Now Sean .. now ..”

Sean was desperate and began a series of awkward probes into and out off Sara’s twitching labia. Amanda calmed him, reached in, and took her son’s erection in her fingers and guided it so it nestled into Sara’s clasping inner lips. Sean moaned as the throbbing head of his erection was kissed and caressed.

Amanda whispered,

“Push slowly inward using your hips.”

Sean did as his mother instructed and Sara leaned up on her elbows and watched and felt her brother nudge his erection into her womanhood. He gasped as the treasured opening stretched over his excited gland and his rigid penis slipped into his sister’s welcoming passage. The sensations were not like anything she had ever felt before or expected. A wonderful sense of fullness was filling her sexual being and her frantic plea had turned into a loud hiss of ecstasy as her brother slowly slipped into her vaginal passage.

1/2″ .. 1.0″ .. 1.5″

The pulsing gland nestled briefly onto the tissues of her ‘G’ spot and Sara squealed in joy. The reflexive clenching of her vaginal muscles clamped around Sean’s erection and it jerked wildly as ecstatic explosions rippled across his loins.

2.0″ .. 2.5″ .. 3.0″

Three inches of hard, thick joy had pushed and stretched its way into Sara’s enflamed passage. She gurgled and drooled as Sean’s manhood pushed further inward, inch by glorious inch

3.5″ .. 4.00″

“Oh .. Sean .. I love it .. I love it ..”

Amanda smiled as Sean slipped further and further into his sister’s ‘special’ place. She could see the ecstatic sensations on his face as he sank deeper into daughter’s clenching vagina as they both lost their virginities. She didn’t want Sean to ejaculate too quickly and whispered instructions into his ear.

Sean pulled partially out and slipped back inward. His rhythm was slow, allowing him to get used to the incredible sensations that a female’s vaginal passage can give a male. Sara moaned as Sean’s thrusts became longer and deeper. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and her legs locked themselves around his lower back. Sean gasped and his lunges quickened when he felt Sara’s vaginal muscles began clenching and milking his straining hardness.

Loud slurping sounds accompanied Sean’s pistoning strokes as he buried himself deep into his sister’s body, again and again and again. Her thick juices were now spurting out past her stretched and flared folds. Suddenly Sara bucked upward skewering her enflamed sex on her brother’s erection. Her vaginal muscles went into deep contractions and she wailed as her second orgasm exploded across her body.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ..”

When the long and intense orgasm finally ebbed, Sara slumped back down on the bed gasping for air. As she did, Sean’s erection accidentally slipped from her stretched passage with a soft slurping sound and jerked in the air above her abdomen.

Sara groaned as the wonderful thickness slipped out of her body.

Amanda quickly reached between their bodies and guided Sean’s straining hardness back into her daughter’s seething passage. Thankful moans were heard from both sister and brother. With a low guttural moan, Sean again sunk into the depths of his sister’s sexual being.

Sean couldn’t believe the incredible tightness that surrounded his throbbing member. He leaned over his sister’s euphoric body and lowered his mouth toward Sara’s mouth. The open lips pressed together and this time it was Sean that aggressively kissed his sister. Their kiss was wild, frantic and ecstatic. Sean flexed his deeply imbedded erection and Sara gurgled with joy into his mouth.

“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm ..”

Sean broke the kiss and Sara’s hips began to grind her sex around his impaling hardness. Sean slowly withdrew until his engorged head was again being kissed by those wonderful inner lips and then he plunged back into her enflamed vagina. He withdrew again and began a rhythmic stroking action. Full in, full out, part way in, part way out. Sara was thrown into a sexual frenzy and her hips became a blur as she began counter thrusting with a sense of urgency.

Suddenly Sara’s mind was exploding with orgasmic jolts of ecstasy. Her vaginal muscles clenched franticly around Sean’s plunging hardness. She arched up and froze as her third orgasm came crashing down on her body. Sean felt an intense, ecstatic pressure building at the base of his erection. His balls churned, his prostate throbbed and an intense tingling sensation gripped the head of his erection and his ejaculation surged forcefully up his hyper-excited manhood. The liquid joy swirled around the flexing head and jettisoned outward into his sister’s milking passage.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ..”

Her legs flew upward and outward in a wide ‘V’ kicking wildly in the air. Her eyes flew open when the incredible liquid pressure from her brother’s massive ejaculations flooded into her spasming womanhood. She arched up and froze as her final orgasm was unleashed. Bright flashes of orgasmic lights flooded her mind and eyes. Her toes curled and her hands fisted tightly.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Sara’s sensory system went into overload and she lost consciousness for a a few seconds. Both continued to buck and jerk as the ecstatic aftershocks rippled throughout their bodies.

Amanda looked at her son in amazement. His sexual control was far beyond that of a fourteen year old .. must have got it from his late father. She smiled as she saw Sara swirling Sean’s slick softness on her abdomen and thought to herself, he is going to be huge when he matures.

1.03 Sara and Prince:

Amanda told Sara and Sean that she would make lunch for them while they showered. Soon all were enjoying the much needed refreshments. Sean asked where the dogs were and Amanda went to the back door and called them in. Both Rapture and the younger Prince wagged their tales as the met everyone and then they darted into Sara’s bedroom with their noses sniffing in the air. Sara and Sean were puzzled but Amanda wasn’t. She knew they could smell the scent of sex that still lingered in the air.

Amanda began thinking about Prince and Sara .. perhaps even Sean. No, they were too young .. or were they .. after all, it was what she had planned for. She knew Sean would have to prepared. Prince is just a puppy but bred and trained for her purposes. They continued to eat and Sara saw that her mother was in deep thought.

Sara broke into her thoughts by asking her mother why they had rushed into her bedroom. After an awkward moment of silence, Amanda told her kids that Rapture had been trained, since he was a puppy, on how to .. how to .. take care of a woman’s needs. Prince went through the same training process. They went into the bedroom because the scent of your sex was still on the bed.

Having said that, Amanda breathed a sigh of relief for getting it out in the open and sat back waiting for the barrage of questions. Sara and Sean were dumbfounded. There was silence and then Sara asked,

“You .. you and Rapture and Prince .. together.”

Amanda said,

“Not Prince .. just Rapture. Prince will be going back to his trainer when he turns one year old.”

Soon a sparkle filled Sara’s eyes and asked,

“Then Prince was meant for us, Sean and I.”

Amada hated it when Sara figured out things so quickly.

In a soft voice she said,

“Yes.”

Sean said,

“I am not exactly sure what Prince can do for me.”

Amanda stiffened a little and said,

“You will have to prepared and that’s all I want to say about it now.”

Sara got up from the table and knelt down in front of Prince. As she rubbed its ears, she told him that he looked a lot older than six months. She then smiled at her mother and told her that she wanted to find out for herself what it would be like to have sex with Prince. A stunned Sean didn’t know what to say.

Amanda asked Sara if she was absolutely sure that she wanted to do this.

Sara nodded her head and smiled.

Amanda opened the back door and put Rapture outside.

“We don’t want him to get excited and push Prince away.”

Prince saw the three of them go into Sara’s bedroom and he stood in the doorway watching them. Amanda told Sara to remove her robe, and sit on her knees and lower legs beside the bed. When she was ready, she should call for Prince to come to her.

Sara handed her mother the robe and lowered her body onto her knees. Amanda motioned for Sara to spread her thighs a little wider. Sean couldn’t believe what his sister was going to do.

With an apprehensive voice Sara said,

“Come to me Prince.”

All saw Prince walk toward Sara and stand in front of her kneeling body. Sara looked at Prince and her eyes opened wide, watching with fascination as the dog’s loving eyes swept over her nakedness. And then, Prince moved closer and its long, wide tongue shot out onto the smooth skin of her tense abdomen.

Sara gasped at the delicious contact and she became speechless as her eyes became fixed on the wonderful tongue that was lapping the tenseness away from her body. Her mind loved what the ‘Puppy’ was doing and a soft sigh escaped her mouth.

“Ohhhhh .. Prince .. “

Then, his long, damp tongue licked heatedly upward over the rippling flesh of her abdomen, working higher and higher until the delicious swipes were lapping the rounded undersides of her firm young breasts. Tenderly, Prince’s tongue swept up and over them toward her stiffening nipples. Prince’s swirling tongue soon had Sara’s nipples standing up like bullets, first one and then the other, sending waves of pleasure rippling across her chest.

Amanda and Sean saw Sara’s eyes close as the sigh turned into a moan.

Abruptly, Prince’s warm, wet tongue left her breasts and began lapping its way down across her abdomen toward the junction of her thighs. As if in a trance, Sara watched as Prince’s nose dipped toward her flared labia. As he sniffed at the rising scent of her arousal, his tail began wagging excitedly.

Sean and Amanda watched the tongue slip further out of Prince’s mouth and saw the tip curl around Sara’s protruding organ of joy then swirl it ecstatic circles. Sara’s hips bucked outward and upward and she threw her head back, wailing at the incredible contact. The loving tongue stayed attached to the excited organ despite Sara’s wild contortions.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Suddenly, Prince’s tongue left her rigid clitoris and slipped between the flared folds and began a delicious exploration, up and down the wet, pink crease. Sara gasped as her loins were gripped with intense sensations as the tongue burrowed deeper into labia. His thick appendage was spreading through the swollen folds with long relentless sweeps, splaying the tender folds wider apart. The trained tip, ecstatically traced Sara’s excited inner lips and she gasped and moaned as her hips pushed her sex hungrily at the lapping tongue.

“Ohhh .. Goddd ..”

Prince knew it was time to explore the wonderful source of Sara’s oozing wetness. He curled his thick tongue and slipped inward, into Sara’s enflamed vagina. Sara thrust her swollen sex against Prince’s snout and the curled invader pushed deeper into her convulsing passage. She gasped and wailed and her body jerked with deep spasms. Her dazed and stunned body slumped back against the side of the bed for support and she began pushing and grinding her enflamed sex with aroused abandonment. Her flailing hands grabbed the back of her bent knees and drew them back to her chest, spreading them as wide as she could. Prince’s swirling and flexing tongue pushed into her cervix and caressed the flowering portal to her womb.

“Ahhhhhh … Deeper .. Ohhhhhhh .. Godddd ..”

Prince now began a total assault on Sara’s withering sex. He pulled his tongue out of fiery vagina and slipped it up and down her swollen furrow. It curled around the rigid organ and then returned into her convulsing sheath. The ecstatic cycle was repeated again and again and again. As his relentless assault continued and the sounds from Sara’s mouth became incoherent as her body was thrown into a sexual frenzy. Her glassy orgasmic eyes saw nothing but white ecstatic flashes. Her mind blocked out everything except the orgasmic sensations from Princes magic tongue. Her labia, clitoris and vagina became the core of her sexual universe.

Sara hissed in orgasmic agony. That tongue had brought her to the climatic edge and was keeping her there. Sara’s orgasmic eyes looked down and saw the incredible tongue spreading her swollen folds as it plunged deep into raging vagina. Her thick vaginal juices gushed outward and flowed down her thighs. She gazed at her wide split labia and saw it was flushed to near redness.

Again Prince pushed her body to the orgasmic edge and this time did not stop. Sara’s knew she was going to finally orgasm.

In nothing short of delirium, Sara’s vagina spasmed as Prince buried his phallus like tongue another inch deeper, caressing her super-sensitive cervix. Orgasmic explosions started deep within her cervix and rippled outward past her flared labia and onto her engorged organ of joy. She convulsed and spasmed, her hands fisted tightly and her toes curled.

Sara’s breath came in deep gasping heaves as her orgasm struck her entire body.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ..”

Sara’s hips arched high off the floor pushing her back into the side of the bed. Her hands intensified their hold on knees and thrust her exploding sex into her canine Lover. Her eyes and mouth were wide open as her body went into an orgasmic freeze. Suddenly the bedroom was filled with another orgasmic wail.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Sara’s body went into sensory overload and she lost consciousness. She continued to buck and jerk with multiple orgasmic shocks. Prince withdrew his massive tongue with a loud slurping sound. He backed away and sat down, gazing at Sara’s unconscious and flushed body. He knew the main event was yet to happen.

Amanda went to the bathroom and got some wet wash cloths and towels. Sara slowly awoke as Amanda was cleaning her sex. She moaned as more aftershocks rippled across her body.

She looked at her mother and smiled,

“Oh Mother .. That was absolutely incredible! I never wanted it to end ..”

Amanda smiled knowingly,

“You will find out, like I did with Rapture, that the best is yet to come. Prince was just warming you up, I suggest you rest for a few minutes.”

Sara looked at Prince, and the two exchanged loving glances. Amanda looked at Sean and saw the ‘tent’ in robe.

‘Yes .. she will have to prepare him for Prince.’

Amanda turned back to her daughter,

“OK, Sara, turnover and onto your knees and lower legs .. that’s it.. now rest you head and upper shoulders on the edge of the bed. Good .. now grasp the cover tightly with each hand .. you are going to need something to hang onto.”

There was a tightness in Sara’s quivering belly. She felt her breasts swaying under her body and her hips pushing her raised buttocks and sex rearward.

Amanda whispered softly,

“One last thing Sara honey, Spread your thighs wider ..”

Sara did so and the vulnerability of her exposed sex, sent shivers of excitement across her loins.

Amanda whispered,

That looks very appealing .. It is your call Sara.”

Sara looked behind her and saw Prince looking back at her. His loving long tongue hung out of his mouth.

Sara in a nervous whisper but loud enough to be heard said,

“Come Prince .. Come to me!”

Sara turned her head back and rested it on the bed.

Sara waited .. waited .. and then heard the soft panting and then she felt the warm breath on her buttocks.

Sara closed her eyes when she felt Prince’s long, lapping tongue reacquire the protruding folds that pushed outward like a beacon between the cheeks of her spread buttocks. She moaned at the electrifying contact, immediately, feverish impulses of arousal stabbed wildly through her labia and vagina, then up into her into breasts and erect nipples.

“Ohhhhhhhhhh ..”

His hot, tongue slipped forward wetly caressing her swelling labia on its way to her hardening clitoris. The slippery appendage push between the swollen lips causing the folds to spread apart. The exploring tip swept back and forth within the wet furrow. It traced the eager opening to her treasure and then slipped up and curled around the engorged of Joy. Back and forth, again and again the magic tongue caressed and fondled her flaring sex as her rejuvenated arousal soared.

Sara gasped out with impassioned joy, trying to inch her thighs even farther apart and widen the pulsating pink furrow for that exploring tongue. Her hips pushed back and ground with abandonment in tight circles. His long, curled tongue thrust lovingly through the swollen flesh and began tracing the eager, oozing lips that clenched hungrily as though they were trying to grab and pull it inward.

Her enflamed sex wanted more .. needed more .. Her mind begged for penetration.

Prince stopped and pulled his head up from between Sara’s thighs and in one motion pushed up and over Sara’s kneeling body. His front paws rested on the bed beside her hands. As he settled forward his massive erection pushed lengthwise along her slick, flared, folds. The rubbery thickness pressed up against her engorged clitoris.

Sara moaned loudly as ecstatic sensations bolted across her loins. She bent her head down under shoulders and was just barely was able to see Prince’s massive, deep red erection throb between her welcoming folds. Sara gasped at the breathtaking sight of her Lover’s glistening hardness.

“Oh God .. it is sooooo beautiful ..”

Sara returned her head to the bed and deep gasps of anticipation came from her wide open mouth. She began to slide her swollen folds along the pulsing thickness. Prince waited patiently as Sara’s gripping folds stroked back and forth over the length his engorged member. Soon, Prince was rewarded when the sweeping motion centered Sara’s eager and clasping inner lips over its thick gland. Sara felt that wonderful hardness nudge so nicely inward and her excited entrance slipped deliciously around the thick head. Sara gasped and Prince whined as she thrust back and Prince lunged forward.

They coupled instantly and Sara wailed in ecstasy as her spasming vagina was totally filled with six inches of throbbing, hard thickness. Her vaginal muscles stretched wider and wider as Prince burrowed into the depths of her sexual being.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Her mind reeled with ecstatic sensations that her body had never felt before as Prince began to thrust into her with deep penetrating strokes. Her body began to counter thrust and she grasped the covers tightly for support as her hips ground rearward and circled onto her magnificent Lover. Her head and shoulders were being pushed into the bed as Prince’s thrusts plunged full length into enraged vaginal passage. Her body, heaved and bucked as she ground back against her canine Lover as the massive tube of hard flesh showered her body with raw joy. Her young vaginal muscles kissed, clenched and milked the pulsating thickness as it sunk deep into her body throwing her into a sexual frenzy.

The unmistakable spasms of her impending orgasm rippled through Sara’s passion filled body. The orgasmic spirals coiled through her enflamed loins and spread outward across her body. The intense sensations became an intoxication, a drug that her body craved for more and more. Her mind was spinning within a vortex of ecstatic sensations as her head thrashed back and forth with loud incoherent sounds.

Her mind exploded when the most incredible warm, liquid pressure caused her vaginal passage and cervix to ecstatically balloon as Prince began its forceful ejaculation into her seething sex.

He now plunged his spewing hardness inward with wild abandonment and Sara began screaming as her body was catapulted over her orgasmic edge. Her saturated mind was now totaling centered on her enraged sex. Small ecstatic explosions started deep within her spasming vagina, reaching outward to her labia, clitoris and exploding nipples. Bright flashes of orgasmic light flooded Sara’s mind and eyes. Her mouth opened wide but no sound was heard, her eyes opened wide but she saw nothing. All the orgasmic sensations melded together as her climatic orgasm was unleashed.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Sara awoke to a series of aftershocks that rumbled throughout her body like a freight train. Her head and shoulders slumped onto the edge of the bed, gasping and panting.

Slowly Prince withdrew his deflating erection from Sara’s reluctant vagina and Sara moaned in disappointment as the wonderful fullness left her body. Torrents of ejaculant and orgasmic juices gushed from the gaping hole before it slowly returned to its normal.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Amanda helped Sara turn around and sit on the floor with her back resting against the bed. Prince sat down beside her and she reached out and rubbed his ears as her body slowly came down from her orgasmic high.

Amanda saw that the ‘tent’ in Sean’s robe hadn’t got any smaller and a moist spot at the tip was spreading outward. She told Sean to go into her bedroom and wait for her. She told Sara to shower and stay with Prince until Sean was ready.

1.04 Sean, Preparation:

Amanda joined her son and smiled at him,

“We have to get you ready for Prince.”

Sean was getting nervous, what did his mother mean by ‘ready’?

She told Sean to remove his robe and follow her into the bathroom. His erection had softened and lay over his testicles. Amanda removed a fleet enema box from the vanity and told him to lean forward onto the vanity with his legs spread apart. Sean suddenly realized that his rectum was going to be used by Prince and shook his head.

“I don’t want to do this.”

Amanda said,

“Sean, I promise you that you will as much pleasure from Prince that your sister received. It is important that you be thoroughly clean in ‘there’. A reluctant Sean grasped the edge of the vanity and spread his feet apart. His mother inserted the nozzle into his rectum and he groaned as Amanda squeezed the liquid contents into his colon. While Sean groaned with the mounting need to evacuate, Amanda got the shower ready. She smiled when she saw her son’s rising penis, knowing he had a sensitive prostate. In about two minutes, Sean could not bear it anymore and sat down on the toilet.

After his shower, Amanda led Sean back into bedroom and removed an eight inch suppository package labeled “Male Rectal Enhancer” from the cabinet. Sean then saw his mother press a button beside a light switch and looked wide eyed as a portion of a wall slid to left and gym-like mattress with a support rail was lowered down onto the floor. Three feet in front of it was a large mirror that extended from the floor to half way up the wall.

Amanda looked at the mattress and memories of her late husband filled her mind. He was the one that had renovated bedroom so the mattress and the Mounting Frame each had their place within the wall. She missed him and at the same time was thankful that Rapture was with her. Sean starred at the mattress, rail and mirror with mounting apprehensions. She went to the bottom of the mirror and pulled out a black plastic cover and pulled it to the edge of the mattress.

Amanda said,

“Kneel down on the mattress and grasp the support rail.”

“Now spread your legs wide .. good ..”

Amanda picked up the sealed suppository and opened it and withdrew the long chemical laden, glycerin suppository. One end was rounded and the other end had had an indented ring around it. She knelt down behind Sean and whispered,

“Hunch down a little Sean.”

Sean lowered his hips and low gasp escaped his mouth when he felt a warm, slippery thickness press against his rectal entrance. The tingly sensations seeped onto his anus and spread inward. The tight sphincter opening immediately loosened and Amanda nudged the 8″ x 1/2 inch thick suppository deep into Sean’s rectal sheath.

An unexpected moan of pleasure was heard as the suppository slipped over his prostate on it’s delicious trek inward. Amanda inserted the entire 8″ length deep into Sean’s rectum. The lips of his anus settled into the indented ring, holding the embedded suppository deep into his colon.

Amanda leaned back on her knees and waited.

The suppository began to liquefy and Sean’s rectal lining quickly absorbed the enhancing liquid. The loosened anal opening swelled and deliciously formed around the oval ‘end’. Sean couldn’t believe the sensations that he was feeling and he moaned excitedly and ground his hips in circles as new sexually sensitive nerve endings formed all along his rectal sheath to a depth of 8″. At the same time a set of sexual nerve endings were attached to his rectal opening. Sean was not prepared for the ecstatic sensations that gripped his rectal area and he moaned and ground his hips back and forth as his rectal ‘womanhood’ was formed and connected into his sexual sensory system. Amanda watched as her son’s penis soared to full erection and began jerking wildly below his abdomen.

“Ohhhhhhhhh ..”

Her eyes locked onto the excited gland of Sean’s straining hardness and smiled when she saw a long string of precum dangling down from the excited gland. His hips began to push his erection forward in the air toward the mirror as a deep need to ejaculate filled his mind. The feelings intensified and his rectal sheath started to spasm and his anal lips clenched against the ‘end’ of the suppository.

“Motherrrrrr ..”

Sean’s excitement escalated when looked at the mirror and saw his glistening member jerking and drooling under his body. The suppository was now fully dissolved and the ‘end’ fell away, exposing his swollen anal lips to Amanda’s eyes. The liquefied suppository was absorbed into Sean’s prostate enhancing its properties. His semen production would be triple that of a normal male and his sexual rejuvenation would be rapid.

Amanda smiled when he saw Sean’s frantic, thrusting hips.

Sean made an attempt to grasp his erection with both hands but Amanda stopped him and said,

“Let it happen naturally Sean.”

Sean’s entire body was saturated with new sensations of sexual feelings. His small male nipples stood up like thick erasers on pencils. He lunged his engorged member forward toward the mirror and then thrust his spasming rectal opening rearward, desperately looking for something, anything .. to penetrate it .. anything to satisfy the sheath’s growing needs.

“Oh God .. Oh God ..”

His rectal sheath began a series of ecstatic clenches and spasms. The ripples of joy flowed outward toward his excited and clasping anal lips. Sean felt his ejaculation form within his enhanced prostate and the delicious sensations spread to his bloating testicles and then flowed into the base of his engorged erection. He gripped the support rail tightly as his hips shot forward and froze. The ecstatic pressure caused his gland to swell and twitch as the huge stream surged upward toward it. The liquid joy swirled deliciously around the excited head and erupted out of the puckering opening and spewed through the air, splattering forcefully on the black plastic cover on the floor in front of the mirror.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ..”

As he ejaculated, his rectal sheath exploded with joy and the thick enhancing liquid spewed out past his enflamed anus. Amanda reached between her son’s spread thighs and lifted his churning testicles. Sean threw his up and wailed again as a second, more forceful stream of semen jettisoned from his straining manhood.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Sean leaned forward and rested his head and shoulders on the rail gasping and panting as delicious aftershocks rippled across his body. His erection slowly softened and his rectal sheath and swollen anal lips returned to their normal state. His ‘womanhood’ would reform only if his anal area was stimulated.

Amanda helped a stunned Sean up from the mattress and walked him into the bathroom where she washed and cleaned his penis, balls and rectal area. When finished, she had him stand by the foot of the bed and went to get Prince and Sara.

Sara and Prince entered her mother’s bedroom and her eyes opened wide when she saw the mattress and its support rail. She then saw the thick splatters of semen highlighted by the black cover and smiled knowing her brother had enjoyed his preparation.

Prince saw Sean’s nakedness and sat down in the doorway smiling as only Goldens can smile. Amanda told Sean to kneel down in front of the bed with his back resting against it..

“Now spread your knees apart.”

Sara smiled when she saw her brother’s penis and balls swaying in the air between his spread thighs, something that Prince also picked up on.

Amanda positioned two chairs so she and Sara would have an unobstructed view of Sean. Finally she adjusted the ceilings lights so Sean and the mattress were bathed in a soft, warm glow.

When everything was ready, Amanda said,

“Call for Prince when you are ready.”

1.05 Sean and Prince:

Sean took a deep breath and said,

“Come to me Prince.”

Prince got up from its hind legs and slowly padded his way toward a prepared Sean. As if knowing what to do, Prince dipped its head between Sean’s thighs and its long tongue darted toward his exposed anal opening. Sean gasped as the curled tongue nestled into his anal lips with an exquisite caressing action. The exploring tip nudged slightly inward and the gasp turned into a long moan as Sean’s ‘womanhood’ formed.

Prince raised its head past Sean’s stirring penis and began licking his neck and shoulders. The long lapping tongue slipped downward onto Sean’s chest and the curled tongue began sucking on his small erect nipples. With an excited gasp, Sean thrust his chest outward in a back and forth shifting motion as Prince’s incredible tongue adorned his male nipples.

Sean’s body rippled with pleasure and he leaned back against the bed pushing his hips outward as his penis soared to full erection. The wonderful tongue worked its way downward onto his rippling abdomen and Sean began panting with anticipation. Prince saw Sean’s excited member and dipped his head. The tongue extended outward and made a long slow sweep from his balls onto the sensitive underside of his hardness and then wrapped itself around the aching gland with an ecstatic massaging action. With one delicious swipe, Sean’s arousal vaulted and he squealed in joy, thrusting his engorged hardness into the curled sides of the lapping tongue.

The magic tongue swirled and squeezed Sean’s throbbing member. Sean threw his head back and let the ecstatic sensations flow and ripple across his body. His breath started coming in gasps and pants as his orgasm built. The tongue wrapped itself around his straining hardness and glided up down with a joyous squeezing and milking action. Sean moaned and began thrusting into the loving ‘glove’ as a sense of urgency gripped his erection. Prince’s masturbating tongue never lost contact as Sean’s hips bucked and jerked his manhood in all directions.

Sean lunged up and froze. His thick load of semen blew up his jumping member and gushed into the curled folds of the thirsty tongue.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ..”

Sean fell back against the bed, his erection continued to spew and spurt. Prince followed and began licking up all the pools of semen that had splattered onto his abdomen and thighs.

Amanda knelt down beside Sean and smiled,

“That was the fasted ejaculation that I have ever seen, Prince is not good .. he is very good!”

Sean looked at his mother, his stunned mind could only nod his head.

Prince, as if on cue, stepped back.

In about a minute, Sean’s body came down from his orgasmic high. His erection softened and swayed between his spread thighs. Strings of semen dangled down to the floor as his aftershocks rippled across his groin

Amanda helped Sean stand up and walked him to the mattress. She guided him so he got down on ‘all fours’ and crawled toward the support rail. When his hands grasped the rail, Amanda spread his kneeling legs apart. Sara had moved the chairs so they would have a good view of Sean and they would also see the mirror. Amanda motioned for Prince to come forward and she sat down beside Sara.

Sean felt the warm breath of Prince bathing his buttocks. He was just about to look behind him when that wonderful tongue slipped under his balls and cradled his flaccid, slick penis with gentle squeezes and massages. He moaned softly as his rectum quivered and his penis stirred within the confines of the curled tongue. Prince’s tongue began to flex, it loosened and then it tightened. Sean groaned as the loving tongue coaxed, caressed and manipulated the stirring tube of flesh. Soon Sean was lunging his rejuvenated erection within the curled folds of the lapping appendage. Much to the disappointment of Sean, the tongue left his hardness and the tip slipped between the cheeks of his spread buttocks and nestled into his rippling anal lips. The contact was electric and Sean gasped loudly as his ‘womanhood’ reformed. Sean’s body welcomed the return of his Lover.

Prince now used the thick tip to trace and caress the enhanced entrance to his rectal sheath. It slipped around the puckering opening with delicious swipes, poking and nudging at the eager entrance. Sean squirmed and pushed his hips rearward in an attempt to get it to slip deeply inside of him.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Prince sensed it was time for the ‘great event’ and lifted the front of its body upward and leaned over Sean’s kneeling body. Its paws gently rested on Sean’s back, just below his shoulders. He felt a heavy, throbbing mass move against the inside of his right thigh and had just enough movement with head to see Prince’s six inch erection. Sean gasped at the incredible sight and his rectum started spasming in anticipation. He felt the throbbing mass inch upward along his thigh and then he moaned when he felt the flexing head massage the base of his erection and then delicious slip along the underside of his throbbing member. The two glands nestled together and long strings of precum drooled from the excited head of his erection.

Sean felt exquisite sensations throughout his groin as the throbbing organ slipped back, bouncing upward toward Sean’s waiting and receptive rectal opening. He felt the lips of his puckering entrance kiss and caress the thick head as it nudged against it. He pushed back and felt the entrance widen and with a slight slurping sound the first inch slip into his rectal sheath causing ripples joy to spread throughout his body.

“Oh God .. Yes .. Yes ..”

Sean gasped as his swollen anal lips stretched and formed around the flexing head of Prince’s erection. His gasp turned into a moan as the portal to his ‘womanhood’ was breached and two inches of pulsing thickness slipped its way into his receptive rectal sheath. Prince began short reversing strokes with his partially embedded hardness and Sean moaned as new found pleasures rippled throughout ‘womanhood’. His anal lips and rectal muscles began clenching around the of the engorged organ trying to draw it further inward.

1″..2″

The sensations were not like anything Sean had ever felt before or expected. He felt the most incredible stretching of his rectal sheath and a wonderful sense of fullness. The enhanced sexual lining of his rectal passage was exploding with ripples of intense pleasure.

3″..4″

The flexing, thick ‘head’ nestled onto his excited prostate and Sean squealed in joy. His erection jerked wildly as ecstatic explosions rumbled across his body and his mind. Sean wanted more, he begged for more.

5″..6″

Sean gurgled and drooled as the dog’s engorged erection slipped inward, inch by glorious inch. Sean wailed as his sheath was fully penetrated and his clasping rectal muscles began massaging Prince’s long, thick hardness. . “Ohhhh .. Mother .. I love it ..”

The union of canine and male was complete and Sean’s virginity had been taken.

The dog started a rhythmic thrusting motion and Sean quickly fell in sync with its strokes. In, out, fast and slow. His erection throbbed and jerked below his body and his rigid nipples felt like bullets. Sean’s engorged manhood began drooling copious amounts of preseminal fluid. All feelings of nervousness and apprehensions quickly faded and were replaced with excited gasps and pants.

“Ahh .. Ahh .. Ahh ..”

With every inward and outward stroke, Sean felt the warm throbbing hardness rippling over his swollen sweet spot. As his prostate was being massaged, delicious jolts of joy rippled across his straining erection and into his churning testicles. Prince began driving its flexing member deep into Sean’s eager and excited rectal sheath. He instinctively began pushing rearward, grinding his enflamed sex against the dog’s heavenly thrusts. His face became flushed with pleasure and squeals of joy escaped his mouth.

Sean couldn’t believe how much he was enjoying this. The dog’s long thrusts were causing his swollen prostate to send ecstatic jolts of pleasure cascading across his body and his throbbing head of his erection felt as though if it was going to burst. His mother and sister smiled and watched with intense stares at Sean’s wildly jerking manhood. They knew from his deep gasps and pants that he was about to experience his first rectal orgasm.

Sean felt the ecstatic contractions of his rectal muscles and the intense spasming of his prostate. The sensations raced toward his balls, erection and bullet-like nipples. The exquisite pressure surged up his granite-like organ toward his highly agitated crown. The liquid joy seemed to stall as it swirled around the hyper-sensitive gland and then explode outward through the puckering opening and spewing toward the mirror. The thick stream splattered heavily onto the black cover.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ..”

Prince’s joyous whines were heard as Sean’s rectal contractions clenched and milked its plunging erection. With a deep whine, Prince thrust dee0ply inward and froze, unleashing massive amounts of its ejaculant into Sean’s milking passage. Sean felt the ecstatic pressure of warm liquid flooding into his ‘womanhood’. Prince never stopped its deep thrusts and Sean squealed in joy as the dog’s slippery, semen was used as a stimulating lubricant over his exploding prostate.

A second orgasmic wail escaped his mouth as his dual orgasms were unleashed. Bright flashes of orgasmic lights danced across his mind and eyes, his hands fisted and his toes curled as the second ‘hands free’ ejaculation began jettisoning out of the spasming head of his bucking erection.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Sean’s body could not absorb any more ecstatic sensations and he slumped unconsciously onto the support rail.

He slowly recovered as wonderful aftershocks rippled across his body. Prince’s thrusts slowed to soft strokes and soon its deflating penis slipped out of Sean’s body with a loud slurping sound.

Sean moaned as the wonderful thickness left his body.

“Ohhhhh ..”

Soft moans and sighs were heard as Prince’s long, wide tongue began lapping up the remnants of Sean’s orgasm and ejaculations. The sighs turned into a moan when the lapping tongue began an exquisite cleansing of his drooling, flaccid penis

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Amanda helped Sean stand up and motioned to Sara to walk her brother to the shower. She was starring at the incredible pools of semen on the black cover, her mind couldn’t believe that a her brother had that much essence in his body. Her vagina rippled with need and her mouth watered with anticipation.

Amanda discarded the black cover and then returned the mattress into the wall. She ran her hand over another part of the wall and thought of Rapture.

Amanda, Sara and Sean spent the rest of the afternoon beside their pool. Amanda had changed into her bikini and for the first time, Sara was scrutinizing her mother’s body with delicious thoughts. She knew her mother worked out regularly and wondered how her body looked like without the bikini.

Amanda had spent the better part of the day watching Sara and Sean orgasming repeatedly. Her needs had built to the point where she was about to head into the house and embrace Rapture when she saw the intense stare from Sara. Her mind was a whirlwind of possibilities. Just thinking about how she could teach her daughter to please a female caused arousal to soar.

Even Amanda was a little surprised at the words that came out of mouth,

“Sara honey, how about you and I return to my bedroom?”

Sara, on the other hand, was hoping she would hear something like that. She smiled and nodded her head. She told Sean that they would be back in a while.

1.06 Amanda and Sara:

They entered the backdoor and a trail of bikini tops and bottoms showed the way to Amanda’s bedroom. The first thing that Amanda did was put a bottle of massaging lubricant on the floor beside the bed and then got a small pamphlet from the nightstand that was a pictorial overview of lesbian lovemaking. Sara got excited at just seeing the pictures and focused on those that displayed ‘fisting’. While Sara looked and learned, Amanda pulled the covers and top sheet down to the bottom of the bed. She then dimmed the lights so the bed so it was bathed in a soft warm glow and switched ‘on’ soft romantic mood music through the bedroom’s speaker system.

Amanda whispered,

“I want this moment to be special. Just you and I, alone, together.”

Sara put down the pamphlet and snuggled into her mother’s arms. Being much shorter than her mother, Sara’s head was at her breast level and she looked at the firm breasts and already erect nipples with rising excitement. Amanda smiled down at her daughter and lifted her up. Sara wrapped her arms around Amanda’s neck and her legs around her waist. As they kissed, their breasts pressed together and their nipples teased each other. Sara moaned softly into her mother’s mouth when Amanda shifted her abdomen against Sara’s expanding clitoris. The kiss lasted all the way to the bed and Amanda laid her daughter onto it with her legs bent over the edge. Both looked at each with the flush of desire.

Amanda whispered,

“I will take care of you first.”

She slipped off of Sara’s body onto her knees in front of Sara’s bent legs and pulled her feet up onto the bed and spread them wide apart. As she looked at her daughter’s flared sex she smiled at Sara and said,

“I am sort of jealous of Sean, he saw your treasures first.”

Sara giggled,

“But I don’t have to explain what everything is.”

Amanda moved forward between Sara’s spread thighs and leaned over her daughter’s body. Her hands moved to Sara’s breasts and began a slow massaging and kneading action. Her head lowered and again their slightly parted lips came together. Amanda ran her tongue back and forth between the lips and then it slipped it into her daughter’s mouth. Sara moaned softly and her body trembled with her rising passion.

While Amanda kneaded and teased Sara’s breasts and nipples, their tongues danced and played with each other. Sara moaned into mother’s mouth as the finger’s pressed and swirled around her excited nipples.

“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm ..”

Amanda broke the kiss and started to plant light butterfly-like kisses over Sara’s face and neck. Sara purred as delightful sensations followed Amanda’s wonderful suckling lips. Amanda put her hands on Sara’s shoulders and started a slow soothing, massaging action.

Amanda whispered Sara’s ear,

“Sara, honey .. Just close your eyes and relax .. Enjoy the sensations that only a mother can give her daughter.”

Sara sighed and closed her eyes, Amanda’s hands were so soft and gentle.

The hands slowly worked their way down to Sara’s breasts and cupped them. Her massaging hands slipped up to Sara’s nipples and tantalizingly played with the pink buds. All the while, Amanda planted soft butterfly kisses along Sara’s neck and shoulders. Her fingers slipped deliciously around the nipples, pushing and pressing and then back to kneading the young mounds. Sara began pushing her excited breasts into her mother’s loving hands.

“Ohhh .. that feels so good ..”

Sara’s breathing became quicker and deeper.

Amanda’s suckling mouth moved downward from Sara’s neck. Sara knew where it was headed and pants became faster. She felt a warm, moist breath bathe her right nipple and then the suckling lips descended on the stiff bud. As the lips suckled, the tongue slipped deliciously over and around the excited nipple. Wonderful sensations radiated all around Sara’s Breast. She gasped at the ecstatic contact and thrust her breasts upward into her mother’s suckling mouth and kneading hands.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Amanda’s mouth suckled it’s way over to Sara’s left breast and found the erect nipple waiting for her sucking lips and swirling tongue. Again Sara arched up and gasped at the delicious sensations. Both of Amanda’s hands now started a massaging action down Sara’s body toward the junction of thighs. Sara’s swelling labia fluttered as the knowing hands approached her inner thighs. The hands stopped at but not touching Sara’s folds and then started back up toward Sara’s breasts. She found the bullet nipples twitching and eagerly awaiting her returning hands and mouth and lips.

Sara’s hard clitoris had extended itself further out of its protective hood and her swollen labia oozed with her early wetness. Sara’s body now moved wherever Amanda’s hands moved and she moaned with mounting arousal.

“Ohhhhhhhh .. Motherrrrrr ..”

Amanda repeated the massaging process over and over again. Each time her hands came closer and closer to touching Sara’s enflamed labia. Her kisses flowed from neck to both shoulders as her fingers slipped and tantalized Sara’s engorged nipples. Amanda felt Sara’s breathing become rapid and Amanda smiled as Sara’s head thrashed from side to side and her hips moved her sex in tight circles. Sara moaned loudly and thrust her breasts hard into Amanda’s hands and mouth.

“Please .. Mom .. Please ..”

Amanda slipped down off of Sara’s body and kneeled down in front of her thrashing sex and leaned inward. Sara lost sight of her mother’s face and then felt her warm, moist breath bathe her hard, excited clitoris. She held her breath as her sex rippled with anticipation. Amanda extended her tongue and it slipped over the highly sensitive pink tip with an ecstatic swirling and pressing action. Amanda’s suckling lips drew the engorged organ into her mouth. Sara’s hands shot down to her Amanda’s head and her hips bucked upward pushing her enflamed sex into her mother’s loving mouth.

Sara squealed with joy at the ecstatic contact as her hands pulled the devouring mouth onto her exploding organ of joy.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

While Amanda’s lips and tongue suckled on her exploding clitoris, her finger nudged inward past the excited inner lips. It twisted and turned as slipped into her eager opening. Another finger joined the first and both were now stroking into Sara’s highly excited vaginal passage.

“Oh God .. Oh God ..”

Amanda’s sucking mouth and thrusting fingers catapulted Sara into a sexual frenzy. Her vaginal muscles clenched around the lunging fingers and her clitoris was sending jolts of joy cascading throughout her body. She felt the long twisting fingers circle around the lining of her vagina as though they were looking for something. One of her fingers found the rough, bean shaped area of her ‘sweet’ spot and Amanda began to massage and caress the hyper sensitive tissues causing Sara to wail ecstatically as her hips arched above the bed. The other finger joined in on the manipulation of her excited ‘G’ spot and Sara’s body exploded and began convulsing uncontrollably as her first orgasm was unleashed.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ..”

Amanda didn’t stop her massaging fingers or the deep sucking of Sara’s organ of joy. Amanda knew she could coax another orgasm from Sara’s flailing body. Bright flashes of orgasmic lights saturated Sara’s mind and eyes. Her thick vaginal juices gushed outward past the stroking fingers drenching her thighs, the bed and the floor.

Suddenly, Sara broke out of the orgasmic freeze and her wail echoed around the room.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Her body had absorbed all the ecstatic sensations that it could and Sara slumped back onto the bed unconscious. Her body continued to buck and jerk in the throes of her orgasm. Amanda withdrew her mouth and fingers, and shortly Sara awoke moaning as the ecstatic aftershocks rippled across her body.

She looked down her body and saw the smiling face of her mother.

“Now it is my turn.”

Sara got off the bed. Amanda saw the wetness of Sara’s orgasms on the sheet and sat down on the bottom of the bed. Sara picked up the bottle of massaging lubricant and followed her.

She knelt down on the floor in front of her mother’s bent legs and rubbed her hands warmly along Amanda’s inner thighs. Amanda brought her feet up onto the bed and spread her thighs apart presenting her sex to her daughter’s adorning eyes.

Sara picked up the bottle and began pouring the contents all over Amanda’s body. She started at her mother’s left breast, over to her right breast, down to her abdomen and right thigh, then over to her left thigh. She finished it with a glistening coating to her mother’s flared labia.

Amanda gasped as the warm scented oil spread outward on contact with her body.

Sara started spreading the oil all around Amanda’s breasts and nipples. Amanda closed her eyes as the slippery hands massaged and kneaded her firm breasts and erect nipples. Sara lowered her head and sucked the engorged nipple of her mother’s right breast into her mouth. She had waited all day for this moment and a soft moan escaped her mouth as the sensations rippled down into clitoris and vagina.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Sara started downward, spreading and kneading the warm oil over Amanda’s lower chest and abdomen working her hands on either side of Amanda’s body. Her hands finally met at Amanda’s swollen labia and her slippery hands kneaded the swelling folds. She saw her mother’s extended clitoris and her slick thumbs pressed and swirled the engorged organ of joy in ecstatic circles.

Amanda bucked up gasping and panting.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

As Amanda thrust her hips up, Sara fingers dipped between the folds, pushing them further apart and began caressing her mother’s wet inner lips. Sara’s thumbs moved back up to Amanda’s clitoris and pushed back on the clitoral hood causing the rigid organ to stand out in front of her eyes like a bright pink beacon. Sara’s open mouth leaned inward and Amanda squealed in joy as her daughter sucked on clitoris as if it was an erection. At the same time Sara slipped three fingers into Amanda’s eager vaginal opening with an ecstatic twisting action. Amanda’s hips arched above the bed grinding her seething sex into her daughter’s mouth and hands. Sara’s searching fingers sought out and found her mother’s excited ‘G’ spot and Amanda screeched as the ultra-sensitive tissues exploded with joy.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Slowly, almost teasingly, Sara withdrew her twisting fingers causing Amanda to wail in agony as her body was pulled back from its orgasmic edge.

“NOOOO .. SARA ..”

Sara smiled into mother’s tormented face and opened the bottle of lubricant. She had remembered the pictures in the pamphlet and poured a liberal amount of the slick lubricant onto her right hand and lower wrist. Sara held up her glistening hand so her mother could see it. Amanda’s entire body was screaming,

‘Yes, Yes, Yes, Now .. do it now ..’

Sara saw the juices drooling from her mother’s clenching opening and thought to herself,

“I came out of there, now I am going back in.”

Sara looked over Amanda’s body and smiled at her as she slowly slipped the tips of her grouped fingers between the swollen folds and pressed them against the eager opening. Sara then nudged them inward twisting and turning.

Amanda felt a great pressure as her vagina stretched and then unbelievable sensations exploded within her as the hand and wrist slipped inward. Her excited entrance quickly stretched over the advancing wrist and Amanda gasped at the delicious fullness. Slowly Sara’s hand slipped further inward and her mother gurgled in joy as the wrist, hand and fingers were soon twisting ecstatically within her enflamed vaginal passage. Her hips ground hungrily as the sensations raced throughout her sex. Amanda’s mind and body wanted it all, needed it all and she thrust upward screaming in ecstasy as she impaled herself deeply onto on her daughter’s lower forearm.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Sara waited a few seconds and then withdrew her wrist and squirmed it back inward. She varied her thrusts from fast to slow, all in and all out, part way in and part way out. Amanda’s stretched vaginal muscles clamped around the incredible penetrator as it bored into her sexual being. Jolts of pure joy saturated her mind, her breath came in deep gasping pants and her head thrashed back and forth as waves of joy cascaded across her body.

“Oh God .. Oh God .. SARA ..”

Her body was flooded with continuous bolts of ecstasy as Sara’s explored her hot, wet vaginal sheath. Sara leaned her head inward and again sucked her mother’s straining organ of joy into her suctioning mouth. Her mother’s body bucked upward and jerked wildly as all the sensations merged into each other.

Sara started her final series of masterful strokes. Amanda’s mind could no longer control her body’s actions. She lay there and let the orgasmic pressure cooker build to the exploding point. Sara’s thrusts and lunges again varied from all the way in, all the way out, part way in, part way out, fast and slow. Amanda’s vaginal fluids gushed out past her swollen lips and flowed down the cheeks of her buttocks drenching the sheet. Her hands clenched into fists her toes curled up tightly. Small orgasmic waves rippled up and down her body from her head to her toes as Sara lunged relentlessly into the depths of her vagina.

“Ahh .. Ahh .. Ahh ..”

Amanda knew she was approaching her orgasmic trip point .. and it came. Sara felt her mother’s vaginal muscles clench tightly around her stroking hand and wrist. Amanda hips thrust upward, burying her daughters arm deep into her exploding sex and wailed as her climatic orgasm was unleashed.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Amanda’s body was so saturated with orgasmic ecstasy that it was unable absorb anymore and she lost consciousness, slumping down onto the bed. Her body continued to buck and jerk as her internal orgasms continued. Slowly the contortions of her body ebbed and she regained consciousness, moaning as the the aftershocks rippled throughout her body.

She could feel the wonderful fullness still imbedded deep within her vagina. Sara smiled at her mother’s satisfied and fulfilled face and slowly withdrew her hand, wrist and lower forearm, it was accompanied by a loud slurping sound.

Amanda moaned as the wonderful fullness left her body.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Torrents of vaginal fluids gushed out past the gaping entrance as it slowly returned to normal. Sara leaned over Amanda’s body. They wrapped their arms around each other and kissed deeply and passionately.

They showered, changed the sheet on the bed and then returned to the pool. Sean didn’t have to asked what they did in the house, the looks on their faces said it all. They stayed by the pool swimming and playing with Prince and Rapture. Both Sean and Sara noticed how Rapture would occasionally nudge its nose between their mother’s thighs and the adorning look that their mother would give him.

It was nearing 6:00 and they decided to have dinner. As they ate, Sara casually asked her mother if there were any more ‘things’ in her bedroom that she wanted to talk about. Amanda was caught off guard and almost choked on her food. She thought of the Mounting Frame but wasn’t sure whether her kids should know about that.

Sean said,

“We saw Rapture trying to get your attention and just wondered.”

A smiling Sara, knowing they were backing their mother into a corner, asked

“Why did you name it Rapture?”

With a sigh of resignation, Amada explained how their father had renovated the bedroom. A Mounting Frame was added when they acquired ‘Duke’, now Rapture. When Rapture becomes excited his incredible penis becomes eight inches long by three inches thick. It is almost impossible to kneel on the floor while having sex with him so the Frame was built to .. to .. hold my body so my thrashing actions wouldn’t break the sexual contact. After the first experience with Duke, I renamed him to Rapture.

Sara and Sean just looked at their mother as she talked to them. When she finished she saw how they were looking at her and said,

“No .. No .. Put those thoughts out of your minds.”

Sean said,

“That would explain the barely inaudible sounds coming through my bedroom wall. All this time I thought it was your television.”

Sara smiled and nodded her head,

“Come on Mom, this had been a day of openness and discovery, you have to show us what Rapture is capable of doing.”

Amanda couldn’t believe that she was being talked into this and with a sigh of resignation she stood up from the table and led Sara and Sean into the her bedroom.

1.07 Amanda and Rapture:

Amanda told Sara to put Prince in her bedroom and close the door. Rapture followed them into Amanda’s bedroom and sat beside the bed as if it was following a routine. They all undressed and Amanda pressed a button on the wall Sara and Sean watched as a portion of the wall moved to left and the Mounting Frame was lowered down onto the floor and pushed outward six feet from the opening. A mirror was then lowered filling the open space in the wall. Finally, the ceiling lights were automatically turned on. The front support rail is six inches wide and padded with openings for the hands at each end. The bottom side rails had six inch wide padded ledges to support the lower legs, with foot supports for the feet.

Sara and Sean positioned their chairs beside the Frame and sat down. Amanda, with mounting excitement walked into the Frame. She knelt down with her lower legs on the padded ledges and put her feet against the foot rests. She then reached out and grasped the hand grips on the front rail. A slight whirring sound was heard and the Frame was adjusted to her kneeling body so she was in a comfortable position. Straps curled around her wrist and ankles. She smiled, remembering how scared she was the first time she entered the Frame.

She looked at the large mirror in front of her and saw her spread thighs and swaying breasts. Sara watched the Frame positioning her mother and got up from her chair and walked around it. She saw her mother’s raised buttocks with her sex prominently being displayed between her spread cheeks. For the first time Amanda felt a twinge of embarrassment knowing that Sara and Sean were looking intently at her restrained nakedness. In the mirror, she saw Rapture’s smiling face looking back at her. The embarrassment quickly faded and was replaced with with the flush of arousal.

She looked behind her at Rapture and said softly,

“Ok Rapture .. Come to me ..”

Her heart beat faster as she watched her four legged Lover pad its way toward her. It stopped beside her and pushed its head through the side of the Frame under swaying breasts. Amanda sighed as the wonderful tongue lifted and curled itself around her right breast with an exquisite kneading action and then she gasped as the tip of its tongue slipped around the stiffening nipple with a delicious swirling action. Rapture withdrew and moved behind Amanda with its head pointing toward the junction of her spread thighs. Its long tongue flattened and formed over her labia, slipping forward and backward over the swelling folds. The tongue pressed onto the thickening clitoral hood and its tip moved onto the protruding clitoris with exquisite licks and swirls. A loud gasp was heard from Amanda as her clitoris leapt out of its protective cover into the warmness of Rapture’s suckling appendage. Rapture began quick licks up and down Amanda’s womanhood and her hips jerked rearward trying to get its tongue to return its focus to her rigid organ of joy.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

Rapture withdrew from Amanda’s body and she moaned with disappointment.

It walked to the front of the Frame and she smiled at her Lover, knowing what was going to happen next. It jumped up and placed its paws on the rail beside her hands. She could see an inch of thick, dark, pinkness protruding from the dog’s fur lined sheath and she stared at it longingly.

Rapture shuffled forward on its hind legs so Amanda’s mouth was just few inches from the dog’s glistening gland. Amanda’s arousal soared as she saw the thickness expand out of the sheath and the pulsing head neared her face. As the hardness expanded, Amanda opened her mouth and Rapture used her warm, moist breath to guide its erection toward the opening that it craved for. He pressed his throbbing gland between the parted lips and it slowly sunk into a cavern of delicious warmth.

As Amanda’s mouth, lips and tongue adorned the wonderful thickness, Sara and Sean heard a muffled moan from their mother.

“mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm ..”

Her mouth closed around the dog’s thick member and began to deeply suck and suckle in it. The dog whined and hunched forward lunging its excited erection deep into Amanda’s mouth and throat. As the massive shaft filled her mouth and throat, Amanda instinctively tried to pull her head away to prevent herself from choking on it. The dog followed her frantic movements keeping its imbedded erection firmly within her stretched throat. In a few seconds, Amanda got used to the fullness and resumed her deep throating actions.

The dog’s oozing preseminal fluids began to affect her taste buds and she began to crave for more and more of Rapture’s delicious nectar. It was like an aphrodisiac and the sensations spread down to her rigid clitoris and spasming vagina. Her erect nipples tingled in the air under her swaying breasts and her clitoris jumped excitedly.

Rapture now began lunging its flexing member deep into Amanda’s stretched throat. Her tongue slipped around the tip of the dog’s throbbing hardness on its outward stroke and sucked up its drooling fluid like a straw. Her throat muscles began an inward rippling motion, pulling the wonderful thickness deeper and deeper into her suctioning mouth and throat. A low guttural moan filtered its way past the lunging organ that filled her wide open mouth.

Amanda couldn’t believe how good the dog’s drooling nectar tasted and her mouth and throat intensified its clasping, milking action in its desperate quest for the ultimate liquid essence .. the dog’s thick ejaculant. Her hips were grinding her enflamed sex in tight circles as if looking for something .. anything to penetrate it. The appreciative eyes of her two viewers were locked onto the frenzied contortions of their mother.

Amanda intensified her clenching actions on the dog’s straining hardness and its whines became growls of intense pleasure as its lunges took on a sense of urgency. Amanda felt the deep spasming of the dog’s imbedded erection and knew it was just seconds away from ejaculating. Her mouth and throat increased their sucking and milking actions. The exquisite spasms of her own orgasm were building within her enflamed vaginal passage and her thick juices were drooling from her swollen folds.

Suddenly Rapture hunched forward and froze. Amanda almost fainted as the hot, thick essence gushed and spurted into her throat. The dog’s erupting erection pulled all the way out, flooding Amanda’s mouth with its delicious, spewing nectar and then plunged back into the depths of Amanda’s loving throat. Amanda groaned when her vaginal sheath and rigid clitoris exploded with joy as her ‘hands free’ orgasm was unleashed.

“MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM ..”

Rapture pulled out of Amanda’s gasping mouth. She closed her eyes as the ecstatic aftershocks flooded her body and her mouth and tongue savored the delicious remnants of the dog’s delicious nectar.

After placing a few licks on Amanda’s face, Rapture moved behind Amanda and sat down, its sniffing nose reacquired the strong scent of her sex. Amanda felt the large head sniffing up and down her wet, swollen crease and then felt its warm, wet, rubbery tongue begin lapping at her flared labia. Slivers of pleasure rippled within her swollen folds causing them to tremble with anticipation. Waves of excitement flooded her vaginal sheath and radiated upward toward her engorged clitoris. The slippery tongue dipped between the flared folds, pushing them further apart as it explored the warm, moist crease of her sex. The tip of the wonderful tongue glided upward onto her solid organ of joy and curled around the rigid appendage with an ecstatic squeezing action, causing Amanda to squeal in joy.

“Yes .. Yes .. Yes .. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

The tongue slipped back down and began caressing the excited entrance to her vagina. Her hips thrust rearward, forward and ground in tight circles. Her body had never felt such incredible sensations. The tip of the Rapture’s tongue eagerly sipped up Amanda’s drooling, thick vaginal juices like a straw. The canine slipped its tongue back to its mouth and then slid it all the way forward through the swollen lips of her labia. Amanda howled in pleasure, her head thrashed back and forth, her engorged organ jerked wildly and her vagina clenched and spasmed. Again the tongue curled around her extended clitoris with an ecstatic twisting and turning action. Orgasmic flashes of lights filled her eyes as her second orgasm exploded across her loins.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Rapture, as if on cue, stepped back.

In about thirty seconds, Amanda’s body came down from her orgasmic high. She slumped onto the supports of the Mounting Frame gasping and panting.

Rapture moved back in.

Its tongue gently caressed and fondled her oozing labia, sipping up the remnants of her orgasmic juices. She moaned as delicious aftershocks flooded her body. Rapture sensed Amanda’s sexual rejuvenation and again curled its tongue around the rigid pink organ that stood out like a beacon at the top of labia. That wonderful tongue once again started its incredible and ecstatic journey from vaginal opening to enflamed clitoris.

Rapture now concentrated on Amanda’s excited vaginal entrance. Its tongue teased the clasping entrance with delicious swipes and caresses. Amanda squirmed and pushed her hips rearward in a desperate attempt to get the loving appendage to slip into her seething sex.

Amanda moaned and pleaded as her body vaulted up the arousal ladder.

“Ohhhh!! Please!! .. Go in .. Go in .. Oh God ..”

Rapture sensed it was time for the ‘main event’.

Amanda felt a pulsing thickness against the inside of her right thigh. She had just enough movement with head to see the front four inches of her Lover’s massive erection. Thick, pulsing nubs were protruding from the surface of the engorged shaft and its precum drooled from flexing gland. Amanda gasped at the incredible sight that she had seen so many times before and her vagina spasmed and twitched with anticipation. In the mirror, Amanda saw the full 8.0″ x 3.00″ length and width of Rapture’s erection and the excited opening to womanhood opened and closed like a hungry mouth.

“Ohhhh!! You magnificent thing ..”

Amanda felt a slight furry pressure on her back as Rapture reared up and took the classic position for mounting. Its large paws reached all the way to the support rail and rested beside Amanda’s hands. At the same time, Amanda felt the throbbing mass slipping upward along her right thigh into the flared folds of her labia. Rapture’s heavy member pressed itself into the wet crease, pushing the folds further apart. Amanda couldn’t contain herself as her body flowed from one ecstatic sensation to another. Her hips ground up and down forcing the massive head inward as it explored her clasping furrow.

“Uhh .. Uhh .. Uhh ..”

As the head of the animal’s erection teasingly explored between the thick lips of her labia, her vaginal entrance quivered in eager anticipation. Amanda felt her inner lips kiss and caress the massive gland as it nudged against them. She pushed back and felt the entrance widen and a loud hiss of ecstasy escaped her wide open mouth as the massive thickness stretched her excited vaginal opening.

1″..2″..3″..4″

“Oh Godddddddddddddddddd ..”

Four inches of hard, thick joy pushed and stretched its way into her steamy passage. Amanda wanted more, she begged for more. She gurgled and drooled as Rapture’s thickness moved inward, inch by glorious inch. In a few seconds, Amanda felt the gates to her womb flare open to receive her long, thick Lover.

5″..6″..7″..8″

“Oh sweet Jesus .. I love it ..”

Sara looked wide eyed as the granite pillar burrowed into her mother’s sex as her fingers were busy calming her own excited sex. Sean’s eyes were also glued to his mother as his glistening manhood throbbed in the air.

Amanda felt the dog slowly slide its long, member outward and then slip it all the way inward. Then it withdrew part way, flex, wiggle and then lunge deeply back into the depths of her vagina. Her hips thrust rearward and ground in tight ecstatic circle. Rapture pulled back and Amanda’s clenching vagina franticly fought its withdrawal. It plunged back in and Amanda’s rearward thrust matched it. The rhythm was set, canine and female worked in unison to bring each other toward their respective climatic orgasms.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

The trained canine adjusted its position behind Amanda’s wide spread thighs. The angle of its penetration changed and the head now pressed against the upper lining of her vagina. It started a back and forth dragging motion until … something electric surged throughout her body. An intense wave of raw joy exploded throughout her vagina into excited clitoris and up to her rigid nipples.

Amanda raised her head up and wailed in ecstasy.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ..”

Prince had searched for and found Amanda’s enhanced ecstatic ‘G’ spot. It flexed again and again and Amanda squealed with joy. Rapture now plunged all the way into Amanda and then came back out. Once again it teased her magic spot. It was incredible. Amanda’s mind was overloaded with waves of pure ecstasy. The dog now started a methodical rhythm to its massive thrusts. Sometimes sliding all the way in, filling Amanda completely, once, twice, three times, before pulling back and sparking her sweet spot again.

“Ohhhhh .. Goddddd ..”

Amanda gasped and groaned, unable to fully catch her breath. She lewdly thrust back and ground hips in ecstatic circles. Her vaginal muscles desperately clenched around the pulsing nubs of the dog’s massive thickness in a desperate attempt not to break the ecstatic connection. Her hips were a blur as she matched her Lover, thrust for thrust.

“Awwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww ..”

Amanda saw nothing except white spots flash before her eyes. With every outward pull, her thick vaginal juices spewed past her swollen labia folds and down her bent thighs. Suddenly she felt the most incredible sensation she had ever felt. A hot bloating fullness was filling her vagina and cervix. She cried out in joy as Rapture started ejaculating deep inside her enraged passage. Its stroking erection never missed a beat. Strong waves of orgasmic explosions raced from her toes to her stunned mind. Her vaginal muscles clamped and clenched all along the length of Raptures erupting hardness unleashing Amanda’s body wide orgasm.

“IEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE ..”

Amanda lost consciousness, the restraints prevented her from slumping down and losing sexual contact with the dog. Her hips continued to grind around Rapture’s lunging erection. In a few seconds, Amanda recovered. The dog was still spewing its thick essence and Amanda was propelled into a series of intense aftershocks.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

She lifted up and rested her head on the padded rail moaning and gasping. Slowly the dog withdrew its deflating member. It slid out with a delicious slurping sound and Amanda moaned as the wonderful fullness left her body. She closed her eyes and savored the ecstatic aftershocks that raced throughout her still spasming vagina. Suddenly, Amanda felt that wonderful tongue lapping her thighs and sex. Her Lover was cleaning her.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh ..”

She looked at Sara and Sean. Sara’s labia and thighs were coated with her juices and Sean’s thighs and softening penis glistened with his pools of semen.

Rapture finally backed away, then walked in front of Amanda and kissed her face. It then padded back beside the bed and laid down on the floor. Amanda pressed a button on the right hand grip and the restraints were removed from her wrists and ankles. Sara and Sean helped their mother out from the Frame and all walked to the large walk-in shower.

---

This is a continuation of a transsexual and incest story. If your sensibilities are offended by that, continue reading at your discrection, having been warned.

For those who have been waiting eagerly for this chapter, no further introduction is needed. But for all others, allow me to recap the highlights here:

Michael had been living with his high school sweetheart, April, but also with a deep secret. When she discovered his cross-dressing tendencies, she threw him out, and flamed what he was doing to all of Facebook.

With nowhere else to go, he went to his sister’s place. Jessica not only welcomed him, she had even encouraged him to dress up, if he wanted to. Feeling confident by her offer, Michael transformed into Michelle for the night. That was when he discovered that Jessica knew about his desire to not only cross-dress, but to actually be a woman, and had been planning for this day for nearly six years, ever since she caught Michelle masturbating while wearing her clothes. That night, things quickly escalated, as the two siblings, now forever sisters, made love.

During a confidence-building trip to the mall, Michelle discovered that Jessica had a secret bank account just for her, and she would have enough money to buy whatever she needed to make her transition complete, everything from clothes, hormones pills, and even implants. Money wouldn’t be an obstacle for Michelle’s transformation.

It was two weeks later, as Michelle was passing for a girl on a daily basis that April popped back into Michelle’s life. She was sorry for the way she treated ‘him’, and wanted to apologize to ‘him’ in person. She never got the chance, as Michael was no more, and Michelle arrived to accept the apology, while offering her own apology for hiding it for so long.

That night, Michelle came home to an emotional Jessica, who had just discovered that she was pregnant.

To complicate matters further, April decided she wanted to be an intimate part of Michelle’s new life, and asked Jessica to help her do that. As the conversation between them evolved, April figured out two important things: That she would have to be dominating and forceful to get back with Michelle, by not taking ‘no’ for an answer. And that the baby Jessica was going to have belonged to Michelle.

Armed with that information, April all but lured Michelle to their old apartment, and the two made love. Afterwards, as Michelle discovered how much April actually knew about her and her sister. April then invited her to a sleepover, one that Jessica and April had arranged specially for Michelle.

Enjoy the latest chapter.

Sister’s Surprise, Chapter 6: The Slumber Party

April and I shared a quick shower after our impromptu lovemaking. She spent nearly the whole time commenting on the changes I was undergoing, from my slowly developing breasts, to the fine hair growing on my mound. “Even with the evidence staring me in the face”, she said as she bent over to give my clitty a quick kiss, “I can only see the beautiful girl you’re becoming”, she said sweetly, before giving me a kiss on the lips.

I left her apartment, my hand holding hers, reluctant to let go, as our grasp slowly slid from each others with our arms outstretched. From the door, she blew me a kiss, “See you tonight, Shelly”, she seductively whispered before closing the door.

I drove home quickly, unsure if I hadn’t broken a thousand traffic laws to get there. Jessica had some explaining to do. I wasn’t mad- well, maybe I was a little- but just mostly annoyed that she was making all these plans without even letting me know.

Of course, whatever irritation (and though I wouldn’t even admit it to myself, anger) I felt, melted away as soon as I walked in, and saw the door to our bedroom open. Jessica had just walked out of the shower, naked, her body glistening from the beaded water across her skin. Her brunette hair wrapped up in a towel to dry. My eyes only momentarily saw her breasts and hips- becoming instantly consumed in by lust over the beautiful creature- before my eyes fell to her stomach. Though not yet evident to the world, she was pregnant, with our child. That knowledge tempered my irritation.

“Oh.. hi Shelly”, she said, bending over to dry off her hair with the towel. “I take it lunch went well”, she glanced up at me with a playful, knowing smirk. She knew what April and I had just did. She either knew me well enough to know I’d sleep with her, or April had already called Jessica to confirm it.

“You set me up”, I said with enough playfulness in my voice to let her know I wasn’t mad.

“You’re right”, she said, mocking my playful voice. “I was naughty, and I need a spanking”, she said, before falling on the bed, her ass stuck up in the air, wiggling as if tempting me to do something more than just spank her.

She made a playful squeal as I took a step towards her, before rolling over to protect her bottom. I merely fell on the bed beside her, as we both giggled. As our breathing slowly returned to normal, she looked into my eyes. “Okay”, she started her confession, “she called me about a week ago, asking how to get back with you. And I may have given her some advice”. She rose from the bed, and finished drying her hair, leaving me dumfounded on the bed. “Advice that seemed to have worked”, she pointed out, as she opened her underwear drawer.

“We both know you love April”, she said, pulling a pair of black, satin panties from the drawer, and pulling them up her legs. She held the waistband of the shiny material out, and then let them snap against her hip, as if punctuating her next statement. “And I know you love me. That’s why I’m comfortable sharing you with her. And”, she added, pausing a moment to have her telling smile crease her lips, “maybe you can share her with me?”

“Jessy…”, I said, suddenly embarrassed, certain my whole body was blushing. She had said she was ‘sexually experienced’, but I never really thought about her with another woman. The thought of Jessica and April together, and also with me, was having a noticeable effect on me. My sister standing half-naked in front of me wasn’t helping, as I suddenly realized my panties were left at April’s apartment.

Jessica, of course, noticed too. “Calm down, Shelly”. She said, fishing out a red satin bra, one with no padding, which let the nipple be visibly erect as she clasped it behind her back. “We’ll have all night to play- just us girls”, she said, as she got some shorts and a T-shirt. “But Jennifer will be home soon, and it’ll be about an hour before Sarah comes to pick her up for her own sleepover”. She swayed over to me, placing a hand on my lap, rubbing my inner thigh through my skirt, before kissing me. “But once she’s gone…” She left the sentence trail off, as she turned away to finish dressing. But the sexual implications about what was going to happen tonight remained heavy in the air. “Now I left you plenty of hot water, so go take a shower, and get cleaned up…you kinda smell like cum and pussy right now”, she smiled.

The doorbell rang right at 6:30, and my heart nearly stopped. I was sitting in the living room, not paying attention to whatever was on the TV, as April jumped up and ran to the door. She was definitely excited about her plans for the night. “Hi April, I’m so glad you could come”, she then led April into our house by the hand.

“I wouldn’t have missed it for anything”, April said, handing her coat to Jessica. Beneath her beige overcoat was an outfit that I had only seen her wear once before, to mark our one year anniversary of living together. A sheer, silver dress hugged her hips and breasts tightly, ending mid-thigh, and accentuating every curve god gave her. The light cascading over her body gave the illusion of a goddess straight from Greek mythos, her dark hair falling in curls around her shoulders. There were no bra straps arching over her bare shoulders, and her nipples straining against the shiny material gave further evidence that she wasn’t wearing a bra. With her before me, I was suddenly overwhelmed with why I had loved her, and why I still loved her.

As Jessica returned, I saw her in a similar light, and took note of what she was wearing. A simple cotton t-shirt, the outline of her red bra clearly visible, with her own erect nipples aching to be released. Cut-off jeans, easily showing as much toned leg and thigh as April, completed her lazy but attractive look.

As for me, having no idea what to expect for the slumber party, I was wearing a pink cotton tank-top, the Superman emblem- or rather, the Supergirl emblem- silk-screened on the front, while a lacy white bra held my breast-forms snuggly to my chest. I wore a pair of silky white panties underneath a comfortable pair of pink pajama bottoms, also adorn with the Supergirl emblem across the rear.

“I love your dress”, Jessica said to April, snapping me out of whatever fantasy my mind concocted as I stared at the two beautiful girls in front of me. “I just hope you brought something a little more comfortable for later”.

April smiled, the same playful grin I’ve seen quite bit. “I’m afraid I didn’t bring anything else”, she said, pretending to pout. “I was hoping to borrow something of Michelle’s…unless you don’t mind me running around the house naked”.

The two vixens shared a small laugh as the noticed how uncomfortable I was at the situation. “Relax Shelly”, my sister finally said. “We’re just teasing you a little”, she said, guiding April to sit next to me on the couch. “We just want you to be comfortable tonight. We’ve both had years of practice on how to use our wiles to make men uncomfortable, and a girl-girl team up is just unfair to you”.

The rest of the night went much better. April indeed did change into my nighty, the purple silk one Jessica and I bought on our first outing to the mall. And I must say that it looked much better on her. Her full breasts filled in each cup, while the layered lace disguised her nipples to the naked eye. Of course, knowing where to look, or even openly staring as I was, there was no disguising her excitement. When she stood, the nighty was even shorter than the dress she had on earlier, ending right below her hips. And when she sat down, it rode up easily to expose the matching purple panties, my eyes falling to darkened shadows of her inner thighs.

I felt a pang of jealousy when I first saw her in my lingerie, and outfit I had only worn once, and only for my sister. But that feeling faded quickly once I saw how good she looked in them. Besides, my sister had taught me to share with my lover, and April was definitely my lover.

“Pizza will be here in about half an hour”, Jessica said, interrupting the movie- some chick-flick with Rene Zellwinger- that no one was paying attention to. Instead, we just sat around and chatted, eating popcorn, and drinking diet sodas.

“Okay Shelly”, April spoke up, looking me straight in the eye, “I’ve been thinking about just how good you look now”, she started with the flattery, as I had a growing lump in my stomach. “So much so, that I think you should be the one to give the delivery boy his ‘tip’”, she said, as her hand cupped her own breasts, making it very clear what I was supposed to do.

“You want me to flash the delivery boy?”, I asked, my feminine voice cracking slightly under the stress.

“Not exactly” my sister started, clearly a co-conspirator in this. “Every slumber party I’ve been at, one girl would always answer the door topless for the pizza. Look, we’re not going to make you if you don’t want to. This night is all about being comfortable as a woman. But as the only two people to see you naked, we can both attest that you have the goods to pull it off, not to mention what it will do for your confidence”.

Both girls stared at me, waiting to see what I would say next. I truth, I didn’t know. With my breast-forms, I was duplicating a healthy 38C chest, which easily held up against scrutiny from a passersby, even if all I was wearing was a bra. But topless, I hardly had breasts. Well, perhaps a little due to the hormones I was on, but it was a far cry from a real girls’ chest.

“I’ll do it”, I heard myself whisper. “I’ll do it”, I said again with more confidence than I actually felt.

My bra and breast-forms were temporarily hidden between the cushions of the couch, while my Supergirl tank-top was draped over a chair that was visible to anyone who opened the door. I stood topless near the entrance, two $20 bills clenched tightly in my trembling hand as the clock from the kitchen again mocked me, drowning out all sounds but its infernal ticking. I looked down at my bare chest, seeing my own nipples harden with excitement despite the panic and fear that threatened to overwhelm me. Thanks to the hormones, I wasn’t as flat chested as I had feared, as perky ‘A’ cups rose from my chest with every breath.

“I can’t do this”, I shouted in a panic, as I heard the car pull up to the driveway. I wrapped my arms across my chest as I ran for the bedroom.

It was April who stopped me, not so much as grabbing me, as just holding me. Her velvet voice then offered words of encouragement, “We’re not going to make you”, she said soothingly, while easing her embrace. “We said this was going to be a relaxing night for you, and we will honor that”, she looked deeply into my eyes. “But I want you to know, that you are a beautiful young woman, and anyone would love to see you like you are now. And we promise you”, she looked to Jessica to ensure that she was agreeing with everything she was saying, “that opening that door would only increase your confidence”.

The doorbell rang, and I had only seconds to decide. Would I empower myself by answering, or live in a constant state of self-doubt?

I opened the door slowly, seeing a boy who probably was only a year or two younger than I was, holding two large pizza boxes, as he stared at the receipt. “That’ll be thirty-one, twen….”. The rest of his words became an unintelligible murmur as his brown eyes widened. I stood there, completely topless to the stranger’s gaze, nervously letting him drink in my sexuality. Though my breasts were smaller than I wished, my erect nipples jutted out painfully from the small flesh from the excitement of it all. His eyes were transfixed on my young, budding chest. I had no idea which of use was more excited during the encounter, as I’m sure his heart was pumping blood just as fast as mine.

“Here you go. Keep the change”, I said cheerily as I handed him the money, making sure to use my most feminine voice, as we awkwardly exchanged the money for the boxes. His hand momentarily brushed against my skin as I took the boxes from him. In that millisecond, I felt a surge of power, the same power I felt when I went shopping for earrings, while flirting with the clerk. It was the power of being a sexual woman.
I closed the door on the stunned young man, turning arround to smile at Jessica and April as they smiled back. “Thanks for encouraging me to do that”, I said, suddenly at a loss for words. “That was….incredible”.

April walked up, pulled the pizzas from my hands (before my limp arms dropped them on the floor). “It was our pleasure”, she said, then kissed me. My head was swirling as her mouth pressed up against hers, our soft lips touching as lovers. She pulled her head away, a trail of saliva pulled between us before falling onto by breasts.

“We’re very proud”, my sister said, walking up to stand beside us, before planting a kiss on me too.

“That was hot”, April said, watching my sister’s lips tenderly pull away from mine. “I’ve always wanted to watch two sisters making out”.

“How about it, sis”, Jessica asked, peering into my eyes. I saw the fires of passion building behind her eyes, ready to consume her, me, and April. “Shall we give your girlfriend a show she’ll never forget?”

The question was rhetorical. Whatever stories the two may have spun about what would happen tonight-a relaxing time watching movies, make-up tips, or merely chatting about the weather- we all knew where the evening would take us: Sex. I was the object of both of their desires, and we all knew what would happen.

Taking the lead, somehow empowered by the brief encounter with the delivery boy, I guided Jessica to the couch, holding her hand as we both eased ourselves down. April sat in the chair directly across, nothing obscuring her view from the once-in-a-lifetime incestuous display about to be performed. Her legs parted as she rest her hands on her knees, leaning forwards so as to not miss a single sight, sound, or aroma of the act about to commence.

Once we were situated, my sister took the lead, as I felt her hand gripping my budding chest, massaging it gently, the way only another woman could. Her head leaned forward, her lips parting slightly to invite my tongue inside. The invitation was quickly accepted, as my own lips parted as they touched, my tongue eager to find hers.

Her attention to my breasts did not cease, her hands were a blur of sensation, switching between her palm cupping them, to her fingertips tracing around my areola, to her thumb and forefinger gently pinching and lightly twisting my excited nipples. It was not a sensation I was used to, but my sensitive breasts ached for more.

“Kiss her again”, April said, as if she were directing the sensual display. It wasn’t until she spoke, that I realized that our lips had separated. I was so consumed with my sister’s efforts on my breasts, that I didn’t even notice that my head had tilted backwards, my mouth agape and my eyes closed, as Jessica’s skilled hands teased every bit of excitement from my tits, while her lips danced across my neck.

Not wanting to disappoint our guest, my head flew down, my eyes and Jessica’s briefly making contact, as I eagerly locked my lips to hers, my tongue again penetrating her mouth, all while my hands reached for her chest, wishing desperately to give my sister the same erotic attention she was giving to my breasts. My hands fumbled over her t-shirt, mauling her like I was some high school boy getting to second base with his girlfriend for the first time. That was no way to treat my lover. I forced my hands to slow down, emulating her moves in slow, purposeful actions, even through her shirt and bra.

“Take her shirt off”, April’s voice was dripping with lust. I opened my eyes for a moment to see her in the same posture, licking her lips as the two lesbian sisters devour each other in a carnal way. I had somehow expected her to be leaning back, two fingers in her pussy trying to get herself to cum. I admired her self-restraint. She definitely wanted to savor the moment.

I reached down for the bottom of Jessica’s shirt, and pulled it up and over her head. Her hands stretched above her body, causing her full breasts to jut out, even contained in her thin bra. I tossed the shirt to April, who caught it before casually resting it over her leg.

My eyes were focused solely on my sister’s breasts, as they heaved heavily with each labored breath she took. The thin, silky material of her bra did nothing to hide her excitement, as her nipples strained erect.

I heard an unmistakable moan of excitement from April, clearly enjoying the show we were performing. “Bite her nipple”, she directed. My sister gently pulled her hand from my chest, then pulled the right cup of her bra down, exposing her perfectly pink nipple to me.

I paused for only a moment to consider it. Biting was painful, and now having my own sensitive nipples now, I could imagine how painful it could be there. A gasp escaped my sister’s lips as my mouth contacted her breast, clearly excited by the prospect. With a little suction, I pulled her nipple into my mouth, and slowly, carefully, closed my teeth around it, applying increasing pressure. With every moment that past, my sister seemed to be in ecstasy.

“Open your mouth, show me your teeth biting your sister’s tits”, April was being far more than a passive spectator at our show. She was commanding, daresay dominating. I had never seen her like this. Of course I did as I was told.

“Good girls”, April cooed, watching us. It didn’t matter that she was younger than either of us: Right now, she was in charge. “Stand up”, she ordered me, as I reluctantly pulled my lips from Jessica’s breast. “Jessy, pull your sister’s pants off. Time to see how she looks in just her panties”.

Jessica looked up at me from the couch, our eyes locked, as her hands reached for the waistband of my pajamas. With her thumbs tucked in, and careful to only hold the pants- not my panties- she pulled them down my smooth legs. With all the excitement, my clitty was hard, the tip easily protruding from the waistband, with a glistening trail of precum from the front of the satin panties to the hole at the tip. Jessica inhaled sharply, the aroma of the perfume I wore mingling with the smell of sexual anticipation assaulting her nose.

“God, she has a beautiful clit”, April moaned in appreciation upon seeing my erection. “Don’t you think so, Jessy”, she asked.

“It’s the most gorgeous clitty I’ve ever seen”, she replied, her eyes focused on the seven inches I barely had contained by white panties, as it pulsed with each heartbeat I had.

“Pull down her panties, but just enough to release your sister’s clit”, Jessica obeyed April’s command, eagerly releasing me from the satin covering my bulge. “Now”, April started slowly, standing up to finally join us, “Take your sister in to your mouth”. As she spoke, she crossed her arms in front of her, grabbing the hem of my lingerie that she was wearing, and pulled it off of her in one smooth motion. “But don’t you dare let her cum”, she warned, placing a forceful hand on my chin, turning my head to pull my face to hers. “That belongs to me tonight”.

It was an odd, but arousing sensation. The moment April’s lips touch mine, Jessica’s mouth enveloped my clit. Her warm mouth and supple lips slid over me as easily as my own lips parted for April’s penetrating tongue. I felt completely helpless as her tongue slid in and out of my mouth, while she fucked my lips with her tongue. All the while, Jessica was doing the same thing to her own lips and my clitty.

I felt an overwhelming sensation of powerlessness. Even if I wanted, I couldn’t fight back against April’s commands. I would do whatever she wanted, eager to please my mistress, girlfriend, and lover.

She took a firm grip of my wrist, and placed my hand gently against her flat stomach. “You’re going to put your cum inside of me”, she whispered into my ear. “You’re going to impregnate me”, her sultry words tickled my ears, as her hand was slowly pushing mine into the waistband of the silky panties she wore, until my fingertips touch her triangular patch of hair on her mound, and I could feel the heat of her thighs. “You’re going to knock me up tonight…bitch”.

I have no idea why being called a dirty word excited me like it did. Perhaps I was caught up in the role of being a submissive little girl, that having my girlfriend call me names filled me with a previously unknown passion. Maybe it was the way she said it, being the dominate one tonight. Never before had she been sexually dominating. Maybe as I filled my role as a girl, she would fill hers as a strong man.

I next felt a quick slap against my ass, as April’s hand came down hard, “did you hear me slut?” she asked rhetorically, again calling me a dirty word that filled me with lust for her.

“Yes, mistress”, I cried out, feeling her hand gripping my butt, her nails digging into the sensitive flesh. Jessica’s efforts on my clit intensified as she heard my submissive voice, while her hands trailed up my body to once again play with my small chest.

“Good girl”, April smiled, slowly releasing her grip on my ass, and staring into my eyes while pushing my hand further into her panties, further between her thighs. I felt her body shift, as her legs parted, giving me access to her moist lips. “Make me cum”, she commanded.

My fingers were quick to obey, blindly parting her lips beneath the satin panties as my fingertips searched for her sensitive clit. My other hand reluctantly pulled Jessica from my throbbing clit. Her efforts were almost too good, and I didn’t want her to get in trouble for making me cum too quickly.

“Want to take your shorts off, sweetie”, April invited her to get as naked as the rest of us. It was clear in her tone that I was the only submissive tonight, as she spoke to my sister as a lover and equal. “Then you can have her other hand if you want it”, she then suggested.

Jessica stood, pulling herself to her feet. She turned around, standing very close to me, as her fingers undid the button and zipper of her shorts. Bending at the waist, she slid her shorts down, the material dragging over the length of my exposed and slick clit. “Ahhh”, I couldn’t help but to moan at the feeling, replaced nearly instantly as my clit rested lovingly between my sister’s bare ass cheeks.

“I should have known that you wouldn’t wear any panties”, April commented on my sister’s nakedness. “That wasn’t part of the deal”, she said through gasping breaths as my fingers worked within her slick folds.

“Shhh”, Jessica chided April. “She already thinks we’re plotting against her”, we all smiled at that. I knew about Jessica and April talking, but had no idea what subjects they covered. When April invited me to this slumber party, all I knew was that they had planned it together. Evidently they had a lot of plans for me.

“Just relax little sister”, Jessica comforted me, while also guiding my other hand to her waiting pussy. She too parted her legs, “this is going to be a momentous night for all of us”, she said, right before she gasped as my fingers brushed against her clit.

With a lover on each side of me, my hands feverishly trying to satisfy them both, we kissed. Admittedly, it was awkward trying to keep my fingers dancing on their clits, as both brought their bodies close to me, and our cheeks touching. But we kissed, my tongue simultaneously touching and playing with April’s and Jessica’s, while they fought each other to play with mine in an erotic display.

A strong and forceful hand gripped my wrist, as April pulled my fingers away from my sister’s drenched pussy. With her grip, she held my fingers to Jessica’s lips, and waited with an expectant look on her face. Jessica took the unspoken command from April, pulling my fingers, dripping with her own arousal, into her mouth, closing her eyes, and sucking them as if it were a cock.

April and I both excitedly watched my sister’s head bobbing up and down on my fingers, that moment before were in intimate contact with her pussy. The aroma of her sex on my fingers was overpowering all of our senses, as we all watched her erotic display.

Eventually, April grabbed my chin to pull my eyes towards her, forcing my full attention on her. I heard her voice clearly in my head, as her sensual lips mouthed the words “fuck me”.

She eased herself to the floor, pulling me on top of her, my fingers slipping from Jessica’s lips. I was poised above April’s petit frame, my aroused clitty bouncing with each heartbeat. I looked down between us towards my own chest, seeing for the first time, the proof that the hormones were working, as my own breasts pulled from my chest. In the moment, I had lost track of Jessica.

“I said fuck me you whore”, April bellowed softly from beneath me. A raging fire in her eyes made it clear to me that this was a command, a command given from a mistress to her submissive. I strangely relished the idea of being her sexual toy.

My clitty was hard, harder than I can ever remember it being. It took only shifting my hips downward to align myself at April’s pussy. With a small thrust, my tip became engulfed in April’s warmth. She has ordered me to fuck her. Not to make love, not to have sex, but to fuck. A submissive never questions her orders. And with that final thought, my hips took over, pushing the length of my clitty into her in a single thrust, and withdrawing nearly all of it a second later. I was fucking April, as she had commanded.

I guess it’s hard to stay dominate while you’re lying on your back, legs spread wide, as a you’re being fucked, all while moaning in loud, unintelligible grunts each time your pussy is penetrated. Mistress April finally succumb to the pleasure, as her legs entwined with mine, and her hands wrapped around me, firmly planted on each of my ass cheeks, kneading and playing with the globes of flesh. “I love you, Shelly”, April moaned between grunts. At that point, she became just April, my girlfriend and lover again.

I was close, very close to giving April all the cum she craved, hopefully impregnating her as she had demanded. A few more strokes and my load would be pumped into her waiting womb. Just a few more thrusts and my ‘forever time’ would envelope me.

A shadow passed over the living room as I realized that Jessica had gone somewhere and was now returning. I felt April’s forceful hands on my ass again, her efforts stopping my thrusts, denying me my orgasm at that moment. “I love you, Shelly”, Jessica whispered the words into my ear, and April held me in place with her hands. “You can say no if you want”, she whispered to me.

I was confused, but that only lasted a moment. That was when I realized what exactly the two vixens had planned. With April’s hands on my ass, she took a firm grip, and spread my cheeks apart. And with a surprisingly warm hand, coated with what I instantly knew to be lube, I felt Jessica’s touch caress me in an extremely intimate way. Jessica was about to take my virginity.

I was filled with a panic, my whole body tensing. It was a scary proposition, one that usually doesn’t just get sprung on someone, especially not in the middle of sex. A million thoughts flooded my head, everything from “will it hurt” to “will it make me closer to being a real girl”. Truth was, I have thought about it before, but decided I was going to get used to being a girl first, before broaching the subject with my sister. I guess she had another plan.

Though I hadn’t seen exactly what Jessica had on, a small glimpse out of the corner of my eye told me that it was purple. No clue to its length or girth. But I did know that Jessica loved me, and wouldn’t subject me to the toys seen in most videos. After the myriad of questions in my head were answered in mere seconds, I forced myself to relax, and nodded my head.

A gentle kiss was placed at the nape of my neck, as Jessica knelt behind me. I felt her body push against my back, as the toy she wore rest between the well-lubed cheeks April held open. Despite my courage, I still tensed as I felt the tip touch my rosebud. Jessica gave me a few strokes up and down between my cheeks, the toy becoming coated with the slippery substance. I felt the excess lube slowly dripping down, tickling my scrotum.

What felt like forever, but at the same time not long enough, Jessica’s hand reached down between us, angling the toy down to line up with my rosebud. I forced myself to relax. And with the patience of a generous lover, Jessica slipped inside of me.

“Relax”, April offered her encouragement, while my clitty remained lodged inside of her. “Take it like a good girl”, she said, some of her dominating personality returning to her.

Inch after inch of the hard plastic toy violated and stretched me, as my sister took my virginity with her strap-on. There was pain, I’m not going to lie about that, but that was easily tempered by the love I felt from both my lovers. I closed my eyes tightly as the toy crept into me, stretching my tight hole with its enormity and length. It seemed to go on forever, until I felt her thighs touching my ass. It filled me completely, its entire length. Jessica paused there a moment, letting me become accustomed to the intruder.

Then I felt it retreat, as my sister puller her hips backwards. This sensation was just as foreign to me as the initial penetration. Not unwelcomed, just different. Inch after inch was pulled from my virgin ass, filling me with conflicting emotions. One wanted the intruder gone, so that the ache I was feeling would ease. Another, more primal and carnal, wanted it back, to give myself completely to my sister.

Another forward push from Jessica’s hips, and the carnal feeling prevailed. My tight ass was stretched and filled again by the monstrous toy. Blissfully, my sister was slow and gentle, giving me ample time to adjust to her inward thrusts, holding it for only a moment, before retreating again. This pattern repeated until we both felt comfortable with an increased pace. I didn’t even realize that I had started to moan as my sister fucked me.

“When she thrusts into you”, April spoke, my eyes flying open to see her speak, “thrust into me”. And with timing, I felt Jessica begin to push her hips forward. And as her strap-on sunk into me, I drove into April, as the two of us moaned at each other. Taking the queue, as Jessica pulled out, so did I.

And that’s how the three of us made love. As Jessica’s toy penetrated me, I penetrated April. And as Jessica withdrew, so did I. With effort, and synchronizing our timing, I was soon close again to my climax.

“Fuck her ass while she fucks me”, April yelled at my sister, the excitement of her own impending orgasm clear in her voice. “Bury your cock into her tight ass. Make her cum inside of me”.

“You like that little sister”, Jessica asked as we both thrusted forward into our lovers.

“Yes”, I managed through clenched teeth, thoroughly enjoying the sensation of my clitty inside April, while my sister took my virginity.

“Then cum, you dirty slut”, April ordered, screaming at the top of her lungs in rapture. “Pump your cum into me”.

There’s a moment of sexuality we all experience, between achieving one’s orgasm, and the infinitesimal time where nothing could stop you from doing so. I call it a ‘forever time’, where dreams and passion overwhelm you in an instant. My hips thrusted forward into April’s waiting womb, while Jessica’s toy likewise stretched me. Where as I held my pose, ready to give my seed to my lover, Jessica continued to pump in and out, continued to fuck me. And in my ‘forever time’, Jessica must have thrusted and withdrew a hundred times, before April received what she desired.

I arched my back, threw my head backwards, and, pressed my small chest into April’s. The sweat between us became an erotic scented lotion, glistening off of our naked bodies. Jessica took a strong grip on my hips, holding her strap-on inside of me as I started to cum. My eyes opened to see April’s face as her own ‘forever time’ neared, her crimson lips pursed to call out my name.

With a force I had not expected, and a soft moan I managed instead of a grunt, I came. I felt spurt after spurt of my cum jet inside of April’s welcoming pussy. Convulsions wracked through my body, feeling as if an electrical charge began from the toy in my ass, tingling up my spine, coursing across my flushed forehead, through my chest, before finally being release into April from my clitty, who convulsed as her own orgasm overtook her.

We stayed like this for moments afterwards. My clitty softening inside of April’s womb, and with Jessica’s toy thrust deeply into my ass. We were all panting, struggling for air, in the afterglow of the phenomenal climaxes.

Eventually, and slowly, Jessica withdrew her strap-on from my no-longer-virgin ass, then stood before of me. There was something erotic and perverse about seeing a beautiful girl with a strap-on. And far from the monstrous intruder my mind had envisioned as it penetrated me, the purple toy was about six inches long, and the diameter of a highlighter marker. She later assured me that it was the smallest strap-on the store had.

I pulled out of April, a trail of cum oozing from her pussy between her thighs, to eventually stain the carpet. Without a moment’s hesitation, Jessica knelt beside me, before her head became buried in April’s crotch. She hungrily lapped at the pearly cum flowing from the young girl’s lips, flicking her tongue against April’s clit, consumed with the task of tasting both of our cum in a sensual cocktail. And to bring the girl to another orgasm.

Had I not just climaxed moments before, seeing my sister eating out another girl- my lover no less- would have pushed me over the edge. April was clearly enjoying the attention, as her already labored breathing became desperate gasps for air, as another climax neared. Twice in as many minutes, April received mind-blowing orgasms from sisters.

We each shared a kiss with my sister, smelling the raw sexuality on her breath, and tasting it coating her lips. One thing my sister had gotten right: This was a momentous night, that none of us would ever forget.

It was about an hour later. We had showered, and then returned to the living room. The overwhelming aroma of sex penetrated our senses, but no one seemed to mind as we ate some pizza, and continued ignore the movie while we chatted.

April confessed to having dominating desires, but was always afraid Michael wouldn’t let her play them out. Michelle, however, might actually like it. It was actually Jessica who encouraged her to play out her fantasies tonight. I assured her, I would be her submissive bitch anytime she wanted. It was a promise that would get me into some naughty trouble a few years later, but that’s another story.

And at some point, our future, the three of us together, came up. I didn’t know what to say. I was happy with the way things were right now, having two lovers, and knowing both loved me. The idea of marriage came up, and while it wasn’t dismissed, we all agreed that I needed more time as a woman before I became a wife. Even Jessica liked the idea of April and I getting married, so long as we invited her to the honeymoon.

Ultimately, we decided to play things by ear. April and Jessica would both help to make my transition as seamless as possible, and both had agreed to share me equally as a lover, and to enjoy the occasional threesome together (oddly, I wasn’t even consulted as they decided this, but I was happy with the outcome).

Finally, in the wee hours of the night, we all decided it was bed time. The three of us tiredly stumbled to the large bed, and fell on to the comfortable mattress. Jessica pulled open the covers, as we each slid underneath, the heat of our naked bodies warming the sheets. As I lay there, sleep creeping into my head, I felt my lovers slip in close to me, holding me in each of their loving embraces. A quick good-night kiss was shared, before we each succumbed to the dreamscape of our imaginations.

---